them to God his Father so as being now redeemed and bought with a price they are no longer their own but the Lords that bought them 1 Cor. 6.20 3 Because when he hath thus dearly purchased his Church he contracteth himself in spiritual Marriage with her and so becometh her Lord Hos 2.18 I will marry thee for ever unto my self yea I will marry thee unto me in righteousnesse in judgement in mercy and in compassion Ephes 5.23 As the husband is the wives head so is Christ of the Church So as if a man bee a Lord of that which is given him of that which he hath redeemed and ransomed of her whom he had married into his bosome in all these regards by as good right is Jesus Christ the Lord of his Church and every member of it Object But how can Christ be a Lord and a servant too Isa 42.1 Behold my servant I will leaâ—e upon him and hee took upon him the form of a servant Phil. 2.7 Ans Christ considered as Mediator is after a special manner both his Fathers servant and yet the Lord of his Church In all the work of mans Redemption he served and obeyed his Father being sent of his Father for this end he was subject to the death he prayed unto him gave him thanks learned obedience by the things he suffered not as God equal to his Father but as our Mediator and Surety and yet by all these things he became our Lord and the King of his Church And herein the Apostles travel as in their main scope to prove that Jesus Christ whom the Jews put to death hath shewed himself the Lord of glory and the true Messias Acts 2.34 Let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God hath made that Jesus which they crucified Lord and Christ. Object But how can Christ be the Lord of all seeing many yea the most will not obey him Ans Doth a King cease to be the Lord of all his Country because some which were his subjects are gone out in rebellion against him besides howsoever it standeth with his glory and grace to suffer with patience the vessels of wrath yet at length he shews his power against them in bringing forth his whole displeasure upon them Vse Hence in that Christ is in general Lord of all we learn that all Creatures are his and therefore we must never use any of them without leave from him or without return of praise and thanks unto him none of them are sanctified to our use without the Word and Prayer And if wee have leave from him we ought in sobriety to use them 1 Cor. 10.26 Eat whatsoever is sold in the shambles making no question for conscience sake Hence followeth it also that he having an absolute power over all hee may doe with his own what he will who shall hinder a Potter to frame one vessel to honour another to dishonour which I speak because many cannot endure to hear of a decree of reprobation who must frame their judgement to his will who cannot but be just and good and leave off to reason with God Hence also he may make one rich another poor at his pleasure The rich and poor meet this Lord maketh them both Secondly in that Christ is in special Lord of his Church sundry things are to be noted as first That none can have Christ to be a Jesus that is a Saviour who have him not for their Soveraign and Lord whosoever thou art that challengest him for thy Saviour see thou acknowledge him thy Lord. Quest How may a man have Christ to be his Lord A man hath Christ his Lord by four things Ans By the practice of four duties 1 By preserving in the heart a fear and reverence towards his person Malac. 1.6 If I be a Lord where is my fear Lordship requires subjection Psal 45.11 He is thy Lord and reverence thou or bow unto him Now this fear must proceed from love for if any man love not the Lord Jesus let him be accursed and wheresoever this love is it must needs bee attended with a fear to displease him 2 By professing him to bee thy Lord as servants by their livery or cognisance speak and proclaim to all men to whom they belong so if Christ bee thy Lord thou must not bee ashamed of him but bee ever speaking of him commending his goodness thou must glory of such a service accounting it thy greatest honour that thou art become his servant thou must defend his name where ever thou hearest it called into question thou must suffer with him and take part with him in affliction 1 Pet 4.13 an unfaithful servant is hee that can bee dumb in his Masters dishonour but especially if his Master be assaulted and in danger then to forsake him when hee hath most need of him 3 By acknowledging thy self to bee countable unto him for all thy waies and for all thy receites Make account to be countable of all to this Lord of all The servant not being at his own hand must go about no business but his Masters whatsoever matter of trust hee receiveth from his Master it is not his own hee is faithfully to discharge himself of it by a true and just account Thus therefore must thou reason the case with thine own heart what am I now in my Masters work had I commandement from him did his word or warrant set mee about the business which is now in my hands Again what gifts have I received of body minde wealth authority credit I am to be countable for all all the Talents I have are his If I gain nothing I am unprofitable If I gain I must be profitable unto him By absolute obedience unto his will revealed To this Lord only must be given absolute obedience Thus himself being to give his Law beginneth thus I am the Lord thy God thou shalt do thus and thus other Lords and Kings must bee obeyed in him yea disobeyed for him if they command contrary unto him onely hee must ever by Kings themselves bee obeyed absolutely in all the parts of his will revealed Which may bee considered in three heads 1 It is his will that wee beleeve in him Joh. 6.40 The will of Christ reduced to three â—eads This is the will of him that sent mee that every one that seeth the Son and beleeveth in him not onely beleeving his word to bee true but leaning upon him only for thy salvation If a Master should promise a servant that if hee will but beleeve him and seek to please him hee will provide for him for ever it would adde cheerfulness to such a servant and hee would think none of his Masters commandements burdensome but yet wee having larger and surer promises are slow of heart and hand to beleeve or yield obedience 2 It is his will that wee shew forth this faith of our hearts in the fruits of sanctification 1 Thess 4.3 This is the will of God even
have end with the world yet can it be called no new doctrin because the summe and substance of it was though more obscurely delivered to Adam and the Fathers of the Old Testament But if we consider the vertue and efficacy of it it is an eternal Gospel Rev. 14.6 during from the beginning of the world to all eternity Now therefore will it not follow that because it was before his Incarnation it was not his but rather therefore it was his who was before Abraham was the chief Prophet of his Church that raised according to the several ages of his Church such men as were fit either more obscurely as before his coming when rather some Evangelical promises of things to come were preached than the Gospel it self or else more manifestly to preach and open the mysteries of the Kingdom of God And this latter kind of preaching was not before his incarnation neither was it fully setled before he ascended into Heaven and from thence gave gifts to men that thereby hee might shew himself a careful Head and Governour of his Church even then when hee was set down at the right hand of his Father It is true indeed that before Christs suffering he called his Apostles instructed and furnished them with many gifts of the Spirit yea and these gifts were increased very much after his resurrection whereby they were more confirmed in their Apostleship and although they did before Christs death exercise the office of Apostleship in Judea amongst the lost sheep of the house of Israel yet had they not received that fulnesse of the Spirit and power from above which was necessary to Apostles before they had received in the visible form of fiery Tongues the Spirit in abundant measure whereby they were before all the people of the world after a sort solemnly inaugurated and confirmed to bee the Apostles of Jesus Christ neither had they till after Christs resurrection received this Commandement of which our Apostle speaketh To preach to all Nations and to every creature under heaven the practice of which Commadement they took up after that they having stayed at Jerusalem for the promise the Spirit came upon them and they were endued with power from on high Luke 24.49 As for the second branch of the objection that because ordinary Pastors and Teachers are not immediately called by Christ being now in Heaven therefore they are not ordained by him it is false for of the Pastors and Elders of Ephesus it is said that the Holy Ghost made them over-seers and Paul accounteth Apollos ordained by Christ as well as himself 1 Cor. 3.5 What is Paul and who is Apollos but the Ministers by whom yee beleeve and as the Lord gave to every man only the difference must be observed in their calling both are called of Christ but the Apostle by himself immediately not by men the ordinary Pastor called of him by the Ministery of man I call it a Ministry because the whole power and authority of the Church in calling Ministers is but a service unto Christ approving declaring and testifying to the Church those whom Christ hath called And therefore both before his incarnation a long time and after his ascension also the exhortation which was enforced upon beleevers run in this tenor to day if yee hear his voyce harden not your hearts Psal 95.7 Heb. 3.7 Whence we conclude that his voyce hath ever sounded in the Church and so shall doe in the ministry of his servants until his coming again to Judgement Luke 10.16 hee that heareth them heareth him he that receiveth them receiveth him hee that refuseth them refuseth him he by his servants entreateth men to be reconciled by them hee bindeth and looseth saveth and destroyeth Necessity of pâ—eaching â—vinced by four reasons Secondly for the necessity of this ordinance can any deny it who seeth the Son of God so careful before his death after his resurrection and ascension also into Heaven to furnish and fit with an extraordinary measure of the Spirit Apostles and Apostolick men for the founding of the Church of the New Testament and not only so but now sitting in his glory at the right hand of his Father is mindful of his promise and is with his Church to raise up successively faithful Pastors and Teachers gracing them with variety of excellent gifts and blessing those gifts for the building up and repairing of his body and the gathering of the Saints of whom as of living stones is reared a spiritual house or temple fit for his own use But because most men are willingly ignorant of this necessity of preaching I will a little inlarge it by some reasons 1 Consider the condition of those that are unconverted In regard of the unconverted and it will appear necessary for them No man was ever saved while hee was in his natural blindnesse no unbeleever could ever get within the gates of the holy City no hard-hearted or impenitent person could ever so remaining see the life of God Neither was ever any man ordinarily drawn out of this fearful estate of Damnation but by the Word of God preached which is the light to the blind eyes the ground of faith for how can they beleeve except they hear and the hammer of the Lord to break asunder the hardest stones in mens hearts Jer. 23.29 Who were ever begotten to God without this immortal see◠〈◊〉 â—here spiritual Fathers Who ever became living stones in the building wit◠〈◊〉 â—e hewing and polishing of Gods builders What harvest was ever â—â—ought in to God without these labourers What soul was ever pulled out of the kingdome of darknesse and brought to bee a member of Gods Kingdome but by this means The word in this ordinance is called the Gospel of the Kingdome of God Mark 1.14 that is whereby men attain both the parts of Gods Kingdome both that of grace here in this life and that of glory in the life to come from which effect it is called 1 The word of grace Acts 20.32 2 The Gospel of glory 1 Tim. 1.11 also the word of reconciliation because hereby sinners are reconciled to God Ephes 1.13 the word of life because it quickneth the dead in sin the Gospel of peace chap. 6.15 because it alone pacifieth the conscience and setleth it in the peace of God to conclude The good word Heb. 6.5 because it only revealeth Christ who procureth all good unto beleevers Who seeth not then the necessity of preaching seeing none are added to the Church without it Act. 2.41 no spiritual life can bee preserved without this feeding Act. 20. No Saints are gathered nor no body of Christ built up without Pastors and Teachers Ephes 4.11 12. And it pleased not God by any other means but by the foolishness of Preaching to save such as beleeve Sâ—condly If wee consider those that are called to knowledge and faith In regard of the converted it will appear also a most necessary ordinance in regard of them For
stablished in the faith Colos 2.7 this is that rocky foundation which shall bear up the house against all winds and weathers It is the first work of change in the heart and the first difference between man and man when God by faith purifieth the heart Acts 15. It is the foundation of all obedience for whatsoevee is not of faith is sin It is the root of all Gods worship for till we beleeve in God we can neither trust nor hope nor love nor pray nor perform any other part of his service truly or acceptably It is the mother of all good works the word is the seed of them which faith conceiveth and digesteth and so bringeth forth commanded and commended actions General faith knoweth the work to bee good in the kind of it and special justifying faith beginneth it and maketh it good in the person and endeavour of the doer and layeth hold upon Christ to cover the defects of it Hence is it that often in the Scriptures we read it to bee the first Commandement given by Christ and his Apostles to such as were desirous to know the way of life and how they might please God The Jews come to our Saviour and ask him what they might doe to work the works of God and Christ beginning here telleth them that this is the work of God that they beleeve in him whom he hath sent Joh. 6.28 29. And 1 Joh. 3.23 This is his Commandement that we beleeve in the name of his Son Jesus Christ and love one another for we cannot perform any work of love before we beleeve In one word faith is the very soul of all obedience without which the most fightly and glorious actions be it of alms prayer preaching hearing worship or miracles themselves all are but very Corpses and Carcases of good works dead and liveless Secondly faith exalteth it self above all other graces not only in the excellent object of it which is Christ and Salvation but also in the excellent work of it above them all notwithstanding they all have their special excellencies it espouseth us unto Jesus Christ and in these espousals and contract for the present it assureth us of our marriage with him hereafter And being the condition of the New Covenant of life Joh. 3.16 it tyeth God himself unto us who is not further bound to any man than he is a beleever True it is that Love placeth it self upon Christ but it is after faith for hee must bee apprehended before he be loved Hope waiteth for salvation but faith first beleeveth it Trust leaneth upon the promises but faith first layeth hold on Christ the Author and accomplisher of them And though the Apostle say that of Faith Hope and Love Love is the chiefest 1 Cor. 13. himself interpreteth it to be in respect of durance and continuance but not in respect of our justification or acceptation with God Love indeed surviveth and lasteth longest for our sight of God as he is shall vanish faith but yet faith is before it and the mother of it Thirdly saving faith is a living thing and maketh a man to live by it It purgeth his own dwelling by purifying the heart and conscience it reneweth the spirit and mind it quickneth to all good duties for it being an instrument to unite unto Christ by it as by a bond of union wee receive from him our Head life and power to move and stirre in Christian duties yea it so governeth the whole life that we henceforth live not but Christ liveth in us In our business and labour it maketh men diligent in the work but leave the successe to God In temporal wants it faith with Abraham God will provide at least in the mountain it careth not so much for bread as the staff of it if it have means it blesseth God and useth them but trusteth not in them if it have them not it resteth on God but useth no unlawful courses for them In afflictions it stablisheth the heart with assurance of a good issue and still waiteth the Lords leasure without making haste In temptations it goeth against sence and feeling and resteth upon the naked promise yea when it can scarce apprehend any thing but wrath it will uphold the heart and rear it even when God seemeth to â—id him to trust in his mercy In the use of things Spiritualâ— as the Words Sacraments Prayer and other holy means only faith draweth vertue from Christ and all of them are unprofitable further than they are mingled with faith In the use of Temporal it is faith that weaneth the â—eaâ—â— and kâ—epeth it that earthly cares choak it not earthly pleasures possess it not and earâ—hly comforts opprâ—ss it not but it holdeth the mind heavenly in the midst of earthly business and suffereth it not to love pleasures more than God not to enjoy any comfort of the Creature above or against the comforts of God and his Word whom they acknowledge the very life of their lives and the soul of their souls and bodies here and for ever Thus is faith every where diffused if we walk we walk by faith if we live we live by faith in the Son of God if we stand we stand by faith if we dye we must dye in faith as the Patriarks did Heb. 11.13 4 This excellent grace only fenceth against temptation quieteth the distressed soul and keepeth it from sinking as once it did Peter Matth. 14.20 This is the only shield which quencheth all the fiery darts of the Devils Ephes 6.16 and 1 Pet. 5.9 Your adversary the Devil goeth about like a roaring Lion whom resist stedfast in the faith This is the victory also that overcometh the world even our faith 1 Joh. 5.4 This is the conquest over the lusts of our own flesh 1 Thess 5.8 Be sober and put on the breast-plaâ—e of faith Again as it mounâ—eth and fenceth so it stilleth the heart disquieted and distressed when it seeth it self beset with spiritual wickednesses and lusts and even almost drowned in the gulfs of sinful and earthly courses Therefore the poor Javâ—or that could not tell what to doe with himself that of an unhappy man now ready to kill himself he might become happy and an heir of Salvation was sent nâ— where else by the Apostle but to the doctrin and practise of this grac of faith This only resolveth fully the question Oh what shall I doe to be saved Beleeve in the Lord Jesus and thou shalt be saved he getteth no other answer of Paul because he well knew that no other would have answered his question nor setled his conscience now touched with sence of his sin If he had sent him to the Word that could have done him no good if he did 〈◊〉 mingle it with faith If to his prayers only the prayer of faith is available Jam. 5.15 If to the Sacraments they must be seals of faith Rom. 4.11 or else dâ—e no more good than seals set to blanks If to a good life
pawn but we must trust in his word that is indeed to trust in God When the case is with us as it was with Moses at the red Sea the Sea afore him the Mountains on both sides Pharaoh and his Host behind then to say Stand still fear not and behold the salvation of the Lord here is sound faith VVhen Aram and mount Seir came against Jehoshaphat and he saw no strength or means of his own he said O Lord we know not what to doe but our eyes are unto thee and so though his Army was small and his enemies like grass on the earth trusting in God he went away with the victory And what a holy and faithful profession was that of Job If the Lord kill me yet will I trust in his mercy Rules to carry our selves by faith in the outward means I. Where they be 1 Faith neglecteth not good means where they be 3 Rules to keep faith in the presence of outward means because Gods providence hath afforded them and appointed them for our good faithful Jacob had a good care to provide for his family Gen. 30.30 Isaac said to his Father Here is the knife and wood but where is the sacrifice Abraham answered God will provide so set us use the means and God will provide the rest that is wanting 2 It hath a right judgement of them not as things to bee trusted to neither art nor labor expressed by the net Hab. 1.16 nor wealth and riches expressed by the wedge of Gold Job 31.24 nor friends and alliance expressed by the arm of flesh Jerem. 17.5 no nor the outward means of salvation Ezek. 33.31 Faith knoweth it is not bread but the staff of bread that man liveth by David looks upon his staff and bow and saith they cannot help him Psalm 42.6 and counteth watching and building but vain except the Lord joyn his helping hand Psal 127.1 2. 3 Faith useth means but expecteth no blessing from them but by the word and prayer Gen. 32.9 Jacob useth good means and policy in dividing his Army and separating his bands but withall giveth himself to Prayer to get Gods arm with him Exod. 17.11 Josâ—â—â— goeth and valiantly fighteth the Lords battel but Moses must bee at prayer in the mount and no longer Joshua prospers than Moses prayeth 3 Actions of faith in the absence of means II. Where they bee not 1 Faith trusteth where means bee wanting or against them Though ten thousand compassed David yet would hee trust Psal 3.6 And Abraham was a notable pattern of Faith when hee had no means but all was against him in himself and his wife still he depended upon the naked word that God was true and able to perform his Promise Rom. 4.9 20 21. 2 Faith when it may useth no evil means it flies not in sickness to sorcery nor in extremity to the Witch as Saul did for which he was rejected from being King 1 Chron. 10.13 It turneth not to fetches of policy nor to digge deep Counsels on which a woe is pronounced Isa 29.15 It deviseth not to smite ones betters with the tongue it taketh not advantage of mens simplicity or forgetfulnesse 3 It observeth how many great things God bringeth to pass without yea against the means to shew how little hee depends upon them and therefore it will not stint the Holy one of Israel but frame the heart to his likeness It sees the walls of Jericho fall down by seven daies compassing Josh 6.3 It sees all Midians Host discomfited by means of a dream of a barly loaf tumbled down from above into the host of Midian Judg. 7.13 and Aâ—hurs Host flye all away supposing the King of the Hittites and Egyptians to come upon them through a noise of Chariots and Horses 2 King 7.6 And surely this is the course in which God often incourageth his Children who thrive and grow they know not how by vertue of the promise that God will fill his with hidden treasures Whereas those that will feed themselves upon the means and trust God no further Gods justice often lets them see their folly revenging their infidelity they eat and are not satisfied they earn mony for a bottomeless bag Hag. 1.6 they go and trust in Physicians as Asa did and pine away their wisdome and Counsel is turned to foolishnesse as Achitophels They have horses and strength and trust to it Psal 20.7 8. but they are fallen there where they trusted And thus God letteth men see that there is neither wisdome counsel power or success against nor without the Lord. Not to think much if with our Lord we find men more savage than beasts Note 4 Christians must not think much to finde men more savage than brute beasts seeing Christ found it so Lazarus found Dogges more pittiful to him than Dives and Paul found the Beasts to which hee was condemned at Ephesus more merciful than the men 1 Cor. 15.31 The like entertainment in the world must every Christian expect Vers 2 And when hee had fasted forty daies and forty nights hee was afterward an hunger Now wee come to the third point in Christs expectation of his enemy namely His imployment and that out of the Evangelists is gathered to bee twofold 1 Fasting to which hee joyned prayer without all doubt this S. Matthew hath that hee fasted forty daies and forty nights 2 Temptation by lighter onsets as Luke saith plainly hee was forty daies there tempted of the Devil and after that hee was hungry and then began these three temptations In his fast consider three things 1 What kind of fast it was 2 The reasons of it 3 The continuance forty daies and forty nights For the first Of fasts there are three kinds Kinds of fasts three 1 Civil as when men fast for the health of their body or when men are so intent upon their affairs as they take no time to eat and drink Thus Saul fasted pursuing the Philistims 1 Sam. 14.24 and those forty that vowed not to eat till they had slain Paul so intent they were upon their wickedness Act. 23.14 This is voluntary there is also one involuntary fast when men want what to eat and drink as Elias fasted 1 King 17.5 This is not here meant 2 Religious which is an abstinence from meats drinks and all delights to testify our true humiliation before God to fit us unto prayer and to further and witness the truth of our Repentance And this is either publike or private of one or of more for one day or longer time But neither is this meant here For 1 Christ had no corrupt wanton or rebellious flesh to mortify or chastise 2 Christ had nothing to repent of no amendment of life no hardnesse of heart no want of faith to bewail no guiltiness to confess by it 3 Hee had no need of fasting to help him in prayer for neither needed hee any grace which he had not by the lighting of the Spirit upon him neither had
many and mighty powerful miracles which were signs from heaven shewing that hee was from heaven And yet for all this they beleeved not So Matth. 27.42 the High Priests Scribes and Pharisees said If hee bee the King of the Jews let him come down from the Cross and woe will beleeve him No doubt Christ could but bee would not not onely because it was an hour of darknesse but because hee know they would never have beleeved him Psal 22 2â— 23. I will declare thy name to my brethren to the seed of Jacob to Israel Reasons 1 This practice of Christ is answerable to his precept Matth. 7.6 Cast not holy things to doggs nor pearls before swine By holy things and pearls are meant the things of Gods Kingdom Christ and his merits c. so called both to shew the excellency of them in themselves being above all pearls Prov. 3.14 as also our duty to prize and lock them up in our hearts and keep them as we doe our pearls safely in our memories By Doggs and Hoggs are meant malicious and obstinate enemies convicted of enmity against Gods Word of whose amendment there is little hope every man naturally is an enemy to God and his Word and so a dogg and a swine as Christ called the Heathens and Gentiles It is not lawful to take the children bread and cast it to doggs Now to such as these we must preach and offer the Sacraments yea Christ offered himself and came to call sinnets but when his Word and Miracles were rejected and himself evil intreated as among the Pharisees then saith Christ Let them alone they are blind leaders of the blind 2 Christ shews himself unto none but such as he loveth and love him Joh. 14.11 and this was the ground of Judas his speech Lord what is the cause that thou wilt shew thy self to us and not to the world the world sees him not for none seeth him but to whom he sheweth himself and he sheweth himself to none but such as love him and none love him but such as love his word and keep it vers 23. 3 This was one cause why Christ spake so many things in Parables that such as would be blind might not see and such as would not make a right use of his holy doctrin might not understand Matth. 13.13 For many that heard them let them goe without further question in a careless manner whereas the Disciples of Christ inquired of him his meaning and one learned of another and so that which for the difficulty drave others away became in this manner of teaching much more easie and familiar yea much more perspicuous and clear than any other 4 Never could extraordinary means convert such as beleeved not the word the ordinary means and therefore Christ never or seldome gratified the Scribes and Pharisees with Miracles or extraordinary means because they resisted his Doctrin Person and Works or if any wicked men saw any of his mighty VVorks and Miracles they saw not himself in them as Pharaoh what a number of Miracles saw he yet he was never the better he would not acknowledge God nor his servants and in the Wilderness they who saw Miracles every day and moment yet not beleeving the VVord of God in them were never the better the arm of the Lord was not made bare unto them Vse 1 Ignorant persons that know not Christ nor desire to know him are in a woful estate being such as Christ counts unworthy to reveal himself unto and therefore he either keeps the means from them or leaves them without grace to make an holy use of them Numbers of men to whom Christ never revealeth himself Vse 2. In worse case are they that have the means and yet no tast of them no reformation by them their covetousness their pride their drunkenness and uncleaneness will not be left as many that come to Church to hear the VVord and receive the Sacraments and yet are no better than Doggs and Swine and altogether unreformed in their lives and courses Some draw the VVord of God into question and would be taught by Angels or Miracles as Satan here but Christ will not make himself known to them no more than to him so saith Abraham to Dives in Hell when he denied his request They have Moses and the Prophets if they will not beleeve them neither would they beleeve if one should rise from the dead Some are resolved to live as they list let the Preachers say what they can whereas he that is in Christ to whom he reveals himself is a new Creature for Christ speaks to the heart not to the ear only Others say they are decreed to life or death and therefore doe what they can they cannot change Gods mind and hence never goe about to change themselves But had Christ shewed himself to these he would have directed them to the means of saving knowledge namely to the Scriptures which testifie of him Joh. 5.29 and to faith which unites to him and to the fruits of faith which testifie the truth of it to his glory and their comfort Others will be saved by saith alone and by a profession of the Gospel and so neglect the works which justifie it and the power of godliness whereas if Christ in the Ministry had revealed himself to such he had quickned their faith and not left it as a Carkass for faith without works is dead Others poor simple people will be saved by mercy alone and never labour for knowledge faith or true feeling of their own estate and care not how sin abound that mercy may abound much more But had Christ met with them hee would let them see their misery in the causes and effects and teach them to hunger after mercy in the means and having obtained it to goe and sin no more lest a worse thing follow Others disclaiming the doctrin of mortification and self-denial therefore dislike the VVord as too straight a Doctrin stripping them of their pleasures and profits and hence some hold on in their lusts some return with the Swine to their wallowing in the mire they cannot dye to sin they cannot live without laughter mirth and sports Whereas had Christ revealed himself unto them he would have taught them that his yoke is an easier yoke than the yoke of sin Three properties of such as to whom Christ will make himself known and that there is no sound comfort but in mortified affections and actions Vse 3. VVhosoever would have Christ reveal himself fully unto him must labour to be thus qualified 1 He must be humble for he teacheth the humble in his ways Psal 25.9 but the proud hee sends empty away as rain makes vallies fruitful but falls off the mountains which are therefore barren 2 He must long and desire to meet Christ in his Ordinances for Christ is the scope of the VVord and Sacraments therefore desire to know nothing but Christ Crucified goe to the tents of Shepheards where
Obj. 1. But it is in vain to serve the Lord and what profit is there in his ways Word cutteth off temptations to presumption the worse the man is the better is his estate and the more godly the more crossed in the world Ans It is written It shall be well with them that fear the Lord not so to the wicked and again that the light of the ungodly shall be put out when the light of the godly shall rise brighter until perfect day and the end of the just is peace Obj. 2. What need so much fear of Condemnation seeing there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus Ans It is written that such must walk after the Spirit and not after the flesh and that such must work out their Salvation in fear and trembling Obj. 3. But if thou beest predestinate what needest thou care and if thou beest not all thy care will not avail thee Ans It is written that I must study to make my election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 and that I must beleeve in the Lord Jesus Christ and bring forth fruits worthy amendment of life Obj. 4. But what needest thou be so strict shall none come to Heaven but such strict persons thinkest thou why God requires no such strictness Ans It is written that the Master is a hard man who will stand strictly for justice and that we must walk precisely Ephes 5.15 Obj. 5. But why shouldest thou respect these Preachers so much doest thou not see how they take upon them to disgrace thee for such and such courses and they are men as well as others no better many of them worse Ans It is written 1 Thess 5.12 Have them in singular love for their works sake and that our Saviour said He that heareth you heareth me and that the least Minister in the New Testament is greater than John Baptist who yet was greater than any Prophet Matth. 11.11 and that God did send two Bears and destroyed forty two of those wanton children that mocked and reviled the Prophet Elisha 2 King 2.23 Obj. 6. But thou art young thou mayest swear and game and swagger and be wanton these are but tricks of youth and sowing the wilde oats c. Ans It is written As a man sowes so shall he reap and remember that for all this thou must come to judgement Obj. 7. Oh but thinkest thou that God sees or takes notice of every thing or if he should hee is merciful and easily entreated and thou hast time enough to repent Ans It is written that all the ways of a man are before the eyes of the Lord and to him day and darkness are alike and that to abuse the patience of God is to treasure up wrath against the day of wrath Obj. 8. Oh but thou hast now a fit opportunity and occasion to take thy delight the Husband is gone a farr journey Bathsheba is at hand and now it is twilight why shouldst thou deprive thy self of thy pleasure take thy time thou canst not have it every day Ans It is written Prov. 5.3 8. The end of a strange woman is more bitter than worm-wood and keep thy way farr from her and come not neer the door of her house and that neither fornicators nor adulterers shall enter into heaven 1 Cor. 6.9 and Ephe. 5.3 but fornication and all uncleanenesse and covetousnesse let it not once be named among you as becometh Saints III. The third rank of instances is in motions to pride and self-conceit The word cutteth off temptations to pride wherein sin hath great strength Obj. 1. You are a man rich and high well friended well monied why should you stoop to such a one this were a base thing indeed let him seek to you or doe you crush him Ans It is written God resists the proud 1 Pet. 5.5 and in giving honour goe one before another and pride goes before the fall and that the haughty eye is one of the six things which the Lord abhorrs Prov. 6.17 Obj. 2. But you are a man of knowledge wise and learned what need you be so diligent in hearing Sermons especially of such as are farr your inferiours you can teach them not they you Ans It is written Isa 5.21 Woe be to them that are wise in their own conceits and Christ hath said Hee that despiseth you despiseth me Luke 10.16 and that Job despised not the counsel of his maid much less must I of the least Minister and that we know but in part and are to consider not who but what is spoken and that the same Spirit is mighty in one and in another Obj. 3. But you are a man of gifts and authority and these will carry you through all and you may rise and tread such and such under your feet who dare say any thing to you Ans It is written Matth. 18.6 Whosoever offendeth any of these little ones that beleeve in me it were better for him that a Milstone were tied about his neck and he cast into the midst of the Sea and He that doth wrong shall receive according to the wrong that hee hath done and there is no respect of persons Coloss 3.25 Obj. 4. But you may follow the fashions of the world in strange apparel ruffian behaviour monstrous tyres who may else how else should you be known to be a gentleman or a gentlewoman Ans It is written 1 Pet. 3.3 That even womens apparrelling must not bee outward as with broydered hair and gold c. but the hid man of the heart must be uncorrupt for Sarah and other holy women trusting in God did so attire themselves and again Fashion not your selves according to this world but bee renewed in the spirit of your mind Bee ever of the newest fashion there Obj. 5. But it is a small matter and of great credit to swear and curse and speak bigge words it is away to get reputation and bee respected as a man of spirit Ans It is written Levit. 24.16 Hee that blasphemeth the name of the Lord shall be put to death all the Congregation shall stone him and Jam. 5.12 Above all things my brethren swear not neither by heaven nor earth nor any other oath but let your Yea be Yea and your Nay Nay IV. The fourth instance is in motions to wrong and injustice The word cutteth off motions to injustice Obj. 1. Thou art a great man thou hast Tenants thou mayest and must live by them they are thy Servants and thou must enrich thy self by them rack their rents bind them to sute and service they cannot resist thee Or thou art a Master keep thy Servants wages from him make thy use of it weary him poor Sneak what can he doe pay him at thy pleasure hee will endure any thing rather than lose thy work Ans It is written Jam. 2.13 Judgement mercilesse belongs to them that shew no mercy and those that grinde the faces of the poor shall one day bee
dangerous and near of kin to obstinacy For till the truth of God come to his place again in the conscience it wil stiffen it self in error even to the death So as by this stratagem Satan usurps the conscience which is Gods right and so leads men at his pleasure 2 His malice sets him clean contrary to God in his proceedings God hath given his Scripture to save men by and therefore it is called a word of salvation now Satan would herein cross the Lord in perverting the word to mens condemnation The Scripture is in the Church as a Law to the Common-wealth to contain men in the compass of faith and godly life whence it is called Statutes and precepts and judgements But Satan seeks to enforce it as a Law to thrust men from faith and obedience The Scripture is a word of truth of holiness of wisdom every way resembling God the Author Satan therefore being the greatest enemy to Gods Image is the greatest enemy to the Scriptures and desireth to pervert them by establishing by them Errours Heresies false Doctrins wicked and foolish opinions and practices 3 His subtilty and policy is not inferiour to his malice for 1 He hath a special slight and trick of his own by pretending truth to impugn it and with Scripture to fight against Scripture which hee hath taught his special Factors Hereticks and Seducers for why else did Christ forbid the Devil to witness to him but that even that truth he speaks ever tends to destroy the truth And in the text why cites he the truth but to draw Christ into an error 2 He will gain to himself some credit by this practice for seeing speeches and testimonies depend much upon the credit of the speaker by his quoting of Scripture he would be taken as if the truth of Scripture depended upon or needed his witness 4 Satan must doe thus if hee will prevail against Christ or his Servants for Scripture in the true sense of it is no patron of sin nor ever stands on the Devils side Use Of all temptations beware most of them which come armed with Scripture for hardlier can wee espy the subtilty and danger of these than those which are directly against the Scripture And by temptations of this kind Satan mightily prevaileth in points both of doctrin and practice which it shall not be amiss to give some taste of and in both wee shall observe how Satan doth not so much use as abuse Scripture I. In matters of doctrin 1 For the establishing of the Head-ship of the Church in the Pope the ordinary Papists have found a Scripture in Joh. 21.16 where Christ saith Feed my sheep I answer First that place speaks not of any Head-ship or Spiritual government but of feeding by the Word and Sacraments which the Pope never doth Secondly it is a commandement not given to Peter alone but to all the Apostles who were equally Apostles with him but applied to Peter specially not to note any Primacy but secretly to check him for his three-fold denial whereby he made himself unworthy to be a Disciple Obj. But Peter saith he hath two swords and therefore the Pope hath both Spiritual and Temporal jurisdiction Sol. This is a place of Satans alleadging when that which is spoken literally is wrested into a figurative sense And where Peter is commanded Act. 10.13 to kill and eat the Pope may kill and slay and eat up whom he will or can Prince with people But this is a place literally to be taken and one part of the argument hangs with another as the dream of a sick man for the Pope if he be Peters Successor must feed the sheep nor feed on them But Bellarmine who would make the world beleeve his wit is thinner hath devised a farre more sufficient place 1 Pet. 2.6 Behold I put in Sion a chief corner stone elect and precious that is the Pope In his Preface to the Controversie De Rom. Pontif. and lib. 4. cap. 5. But what may wee think to reap from him that dares begin his Controversie with so high a blasphemy and lest wee should think it fell inconsiderately from him he takes it up again For doth not both Paul and Peter teach that this stone can be meant of none but of Christ doth not both of them adde He that beleeveth in him shall not bee ashamed must we now beleeve in the Pope And who is this living stone that gives life to all that are built upon him besides Christ himself None can arrogate it to himself or attribute it to another without high blasphemy Therefore I conclude this point boldly affirming that the Devil could not more impiously abuse this place than hath blasphemous Bellarmine 2 For the point of Justification by Works is alleadged that place of James 2.21 wherein they adde unto the text 1 A false gloss by works of the Law 2 A false distinction saying that they justify as causes whereas we grant that as effects they justify that is declare a man to bee justified So did Abrahams works declare him to be just and this is not the justification of the person which is onely by faith but of the faith of the person which is manifestly dead without them 3 In that great sacramentary controversy they alledge This is my body wherein Satan hath taught them to abuse Scripture in taking that literally which is figuratively spoken as often to writhe that into a figure which is spoken literally and whereas they exclaim against us for denying the words of Christ as Hereticks wee are far from denying Christs words but disclaim their false meaning which destroies the Scripture seeing Scripture stands not in words but in sense 4 To establish the false Doctrin of Free-will they furnish themselves with that place in Jer. 17.7 Blessed is the man that trusteth in the Lord and whose hope the Lord is But what do they else but imitate the Devil in cutting off that part of the Text which makes against them for in the next verse it followeth The heart of man is deceitful above all things who can know it shewing that man in himself is utterly destitute of all grace 5 For the Jesuitical trick of equivocation or mental reservation they have Scripture and Example Joh. 1.21 they asked John if hee were a Prophet hee said No whereas he was one for Zachary called him the Prophet of the Highest and Christ said that there was not a greater Prophet than John therefore John equivocated Answ Whatsoever was the true meaning of the Question that John answered plainly unto If they meant to ask him if hee were that singular Prophet whom they fancied to come together with their Messiah hee truely answered No. If hee were any of the ancient Prophets who were long before Christ hee truely answered in that sense No. If hee were a Prophet by his proper office hee truely answered no. For howsoever he was by grace and power a Prophet being sent of God to
over them but his Vicar neither love they the truth in the Canonical Scripture further than it will stand with their Popish Canon Law Or if a man come to read out of custom and coldly without fervency and love experience will tell him though thus he read much his profit shall bee but small 3 With repentance and faith and a good heart 2 Cor. 3.14 when the heart of Israel shall be converted to the Lord the veil shall be taken away this veil is natural ignorance and infidelity VVhere the former is no marvel if the word read and known be not understood as a blind man cannot see the Sun shining in his strength VVhere faith is absent and is not mingled with the word it must needs become unprofitable Impossible it is that the wisdom of God can dwell in a wicked heart no man puts precious liquor into a fusty cask This is the cause that men of great learning want sound understanding because they want sound conscience Hos 14.10 The ways of God are right but the wicked fall in them 4 With a purpose not only to know but to practise Joh. 7.17 If any man will doe my will he shall know whether my doctrine be from heaven The scope of the Scripture is not only to beleeve in the Son of God but to walk in the obedience of faith Now if men read over all the Bible an hundred times either for knowledge only or for vain-glory or to advance themselves into preferments or to oppose the truth as Hereticks and Papists doe no marvel if they never attain the true sense of them 5 With prayer for the Spirit to lead us into all truth because the Scriptures were inspired by Gods Spirit at first and the same Spirit is only able to acquaint us with his own meaning If any man want wisdom he must ask it of God Jam. 1.5 so did David Psal 119.18 Open mine eyes that I may see the wonderful things of thy law Is it any marvel that they who flie the judgement of Gods Spirit and stand to the Church Pope Councils and only swallow that sense which they give and never look after Gods Spirit should miss of the true meaning of the Holy Ghost and fall into and tumble in a number of errors and heresies To these might bee added meditation diligence keeping of order and time special application and the like These things let them be brought to the reading of Gods Word and no man shall lose his labour hee shall bee taught of God who hath promised to reveal his secret to them that fear him So much of the qualification of the person II. Now follow some rules which a person thus qualified must learn and keep by him to try when a Scripture is wrested or no. Rule 1 The first is that in our text conference of Scripture there the Spirit of God by plain places expoundeth those which are more difficult Thus Nehem. 8.8 Ezra opened the Scripture by comparing it with it self and so made the people to understand as Junius noteth out of the original So the Bereans having heard the doctrine of the Apostles searched the Scriptures that is compared their doctrine with the doctrine of the Old Testament Thus the Apostles themselves teaching Christs resurrection Acts 2.16 prove it out of the Old Testament viz. Psal 16.10 Thou wilt not suffer thine holy one to see corruption And to prove that those words cannot be meant of David himself he appeals to another testimony in 1 King 2. where it is said that David slept with his fathers and lay buried in his Sepulchre and so saw corruption This is a special way whereby the Scripture giveth wisdom to the simple Psal 19.7 And for this purpose the Lord hath in great wisdom tempered the Scripture with some hard places to exercise mens senses and try their diligence in comparing of Scripture whereof there were no need if there were no hard places How comes it that many pervert the Scripture to their own destruction but because they conferre not one part with another which would lead them into the right sense How come the Arrians when they hear Christ say The Father is greater than I and other such sayings to hold to the death that Christ is not true God co-essential and co-equal with his Father but that they doe not compare this with other places as Job 1.1 That word was God Philip. 2.6 He thought it no robbery to be equal with God Rom. 9. which is God blessed for ever And consequently that the former place speaks of his Human nature the latter of his Divine nature How could the Papists suffer shipwrack of faith and Heretically erre in the foundation of Religion teaching justification by the works of the Law out of Jam. 2.21 Was not Abraham our father justified by works but that they conferre not other places to help them into the right sense as Rom. 4.2 and 3.20 We are justified by faith without the works of the law and Tit. 3.5 Not by the works of righteousness which we had done but according to his grace he saved us Which places being compared shew that one speaks of justification before God as Paul the other of justification before men as James the former of justifying the person the latter of justifying the faith of the person When they read such places as these Awake thou that sleepest and Turn you turn you O house of Israel hence they conclude man hath free-will in his own conversion Whereas would they compare these with other places as Gen. 6.5 The whole imagination of mans heart is only evil continually and it is God that works both the will and the deed c. the reconciling of such places would force them to see that till God work us wee are meer patients and after that acts agimus being moved we move for his grace must not bee idle in us The lewd and disordered Libertine when he reads that wee are justified by faith without works casts off all care of his conversation What can his works doe what need they But he could not thus pervert the Scripture to his destruction if he compared it with such Scriptures as say that faith without works is dead and that faith works by love The reconciling whereof would teach them that although works be excluded from justification yet not from faith they must bee in the person justified though not in the justification of his person This conference of Scripture is either in places parallel and like or in such as seem to be opposed and unlike The conferring of like places bringeth great light to the reader As for example 1 Cor. 7.19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing If we would understand what is meant by this nothing compare we it with Gal. 5.6 In Christ Jesus neither uncircumcision availeth any thing nor circumcision where nothing is to avail nothing and is not referred to Circumcision or uncircumcision it self but to the person it is
it hee shall not rule as now hee doth by Magistrates Ministers the Word Sacraments and other Ordinances 16 Isa 64.6 All our righteousnesse is as filthy rags Ephes 5.27 The Church is called glorious not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but holy and without blemish Ans Both are true the Prophet speaks of the Church militant the Apostle of the Church triumphant 17 Act. 15.10 Circumcision and such like rites are called heavy yoaks which neither the Apostles nor their Fathers were able to bear 1 Joh. 5.3 To them that love God his commandements are not grievous and his yoak is an easy yoak Mat. 11.30 Answ They were intollerable in respect of the rigour wherein Moses propounded them to bee fulfilled but not in respect of imputation of Christs righteousnesse inchoation of inherent righteousness and acceptation God accepting the will and faith for the deed Christ stood between those heavy burdens and us and carried away the curse of the law 18 Act. 15.27 Circumcision is abrogated yet Paul circumcised Timothy chap. 16. v. 3. Answ True it was taken away as a Sacrament but it was not yet honourably buried and therefore it remained onely as a ceremony 19 Mat. 9.6 The Son of man hath power to forgive sins Luke 23.34 Father forgive them they know not what they do why praies hee thus to his Father if himself might forgive them Answ Though all the Persons in Trinity forgive sins yet not in the same manner the Father bestows the Son merits the Holy Ghost sealeth up and applyeth remission of sins 20 John 10.29 None of my sheep no elect shall perish none shall pluck them out of my hands Judas was elected Mat. 10.4 and yet perished was the Son of perdition Joh. 17.12 Answ Election is twofold either to life eternal whereof John speaketh chap. 10.29 and so Judas was not elected or to the office of Apostleship and from this he fell 21 John 1.8 Hee was not that light Joh. 5.39 Hee was a burning and a shining light Answ It speaks not of the same light John Baptist was not the Sun of righteousness the Messias that light that brought light in the world but he was a light and gave a notable testimony to that light 22 Mic. 5.2 Bethlehem was little among the thousands of Judah Mat. 2.6 Thou art not the least Answ The Prophet speaks of it as it was in his time in it self as it was of a little circuit and compass but the Evangelist as it brought forth Christ the Son of God the Messiah in this respect it was great which in it self was but of small estimate 23 Gen. 2.18 God said It is not good for man to bee alone Paul saith It is good for a man not to touch a woman 1 Cor. 7.1 Answ God speaketh so 1 Ratione medii because of propagation 2 Remedii to avoid fornication and wandring lusts 3 Mysterii because marriage should bee a type of the union between Christ and the Church 4 Et adjutorii because man wanted a fit helper But the Apostle speaks not simply but comparatively it is not so good as not to touch a woman or it is good that is commodious in these times of persecution when all the world raged against Christians not to touch a woman it is not fit to have the burthen of a family in such times Again hee speaks of such as himself is such as have the gift of continency 24 Joh. 10.27 Reach hither thy finger and thy hand and thrust it into my side yet vers 17. hee saith to Mary Touch mee not Why so Answ Because Thomas must beleeve and have his faith helped who professed hee would not beleeve unlesse hee might touch him but Mary beleeved and did not need this indulgence shee would hold him with her and have the comfort of his bodily presence 25 Rom. 14.9 That hee might bee the Lord of the dead and living Matth. 22.32 God is not the God of the dead but of the living Can God be the God of the dead and not the God of the dead Answ Christ speaks not simply as the Apostle doth but in the sense of the Sadduces and by an hypothesis of their surmise as if hee should say God is not the God of such dead as you surmise shall never rise again but because they are indeed to rise again God is their God Rule 2. Another Rule to bee observed in Reading to get the true sense of Scripture is this If any place seem to uphold sin directly it must bee expounded by a figure as 1 King 18.27 Cry aloud for he is a God either asleep or in a journey or pursuing his enemies Here is a manifest Irony Mat. 26.45 when Christ took his Disciples asleep the second time after he had commanded them to watch hee saith Sleep on which was a sharp reprehension of their dulnesse The like may bee said of these places Judg. 10.14 1 King 22.15 Eccl. 11.9 Mark 7.9 Rule 3. In all doubtful places let us ever receive that exposition which is according to the Analogy of faith Rom. 12.6 If any man prophesy that is have a gift of interpreting let him interpret according to the analogy of Faith So that if the letter of a Scripture cross the Analogy of Faith that is agree not with the sum of the Doctrin of Faith contained in the Decalogue Creed and Lords prayer it must bee understood by a figure As for example Where the Text saith This is my body seeing the literal sense fighteth with the Article of Faith by which wee beleeve that Christ is ascended into Heaven and sitteth at the right hand of God till hee return to judge the quick and the dead it must bee understood in the figure usual to Sacraments by which the thing signified is put for the sign and contrariwise So Luke 7.47 Many sins were forgiven her for she loved much to gather hence merit of Remission for our works of Charity with the Papists is against the ground of faith by which wee beleeve remission of sins which is directly opposite ro merit Rule 4. Great diligence must bee used to discern the right scope of the place doubted of which being neglected makes way to manifold errours See an instance The good Samaritan shewed mercy to the man that fell among Theeves and was left half dead and wounded Now to gather hence with the Papists that men are but half dead in sin and being a little holpen by graceâ— are able to work out their salvation is to miss the cushion and wander beyond and beside the scope of the place which is to shew who is our neighbour and what Charity binds us to and not what we can do of our selves Besides being a parable it proves nothing besides the main scope Else one might hence prove that of all men Priests and Levites are most unmerciful and that there is chance Rule 5. If a doubt rise out of a promise or threat know that they are all conditional
by Zachary chap. 11.13 and not by Jeremy Many learned men trouble themselves more than needs in reconciling this place 1 Some say that Saint Matthew joynes together both one place in Jeremy chap. 18.1 2 3. of the potter and this of Zachary 11.13 But there is little or no agreement between them 2 Some say that it is not in Jeremies writings that are Canonical but in some Apocryphal writings of Jeremy which the Jewes had and which Chrysostome confesseth he saw wherein these words were But it is not likely that the holy Evangelist would leave a Canonical text and cite an Apocryphal or give such credit to that or seek to build our faith upon it And by our rule that Book should be Canonical 3 Some say that Matthew forgat and for Zaehary put down Jeremy but with more forgetfulness that holy men writ as they were moved by Gods Spirit This error Erasmus takes hold of from Augustine who in his third Book concerning the consent of the Evangelists Chap. 7. defendeth and excuseth this error 4 Some think it the error of heedless Writers who might easily so erre but all the oldest Copies and the most ancient Fathers have the name of Jeremy 5 Some say that Zachariah being instructed and trained up with Jeremy did deliver it by tradition from Jeremy and so Jeremy spoke it by Zachariah which might be true because it is said in the text As was spoken by Jeremy not written But 6 The most compendious and likely way of reconciling is this that Zachary and Jeremy was the same man having two names which was very usual among the Jews as Gedeon was called Jerubaal and Jerubâ—sheth Salomon was called Jedidiah Jethro was called Hobab and Revel Jehoiacim Ieconias and Coniah Hester was called Edissa Simon Peter Cephas and Bar-Jona Matthew was called Levâ— Jerusalem Jebus and Salem c. 4 These are such rules as not only the Learned who besides these have the benefit of Arts and Tongues the knowledge of Phrases the benefit of Disputation and the like but even the simplest may make good use of 1 To understand the Scripture aright and so discover the subtilty of Satan and seducers 2 To convince error and let others see their errours and so gently lead them back into their way again 3 They be great means to justifie the truth and glorifie God 4 Practisers of them have comfort in themselves that they are lovers of the truth and desire to find it even with much labour and industry 5 The want of this diligence and study of Scripture is the very cause that so many stagger and doubt of our religion and are so indifferent that they cannot tell whether to leane to Papists or Protestants and so hold doubtful to their death Yea and many goe away and fall off from us and depart to Antichrist which is a just judgement of God upon them because they were so farre from receiving the truth in the love of it as they would never take pains to search into the Scripture which witnesse of the truth VVE are now come to speak of the allegation it self and the force of the reason taken out of Deut. 6.16 where the Israelites are forbidden to tempt the Lord as in Massah How they tempted him in Massah is set down in Exod. 17.7 being in want of water and distress they contended with Moses and said Is the Lord amongst us 1 They doubted of his power and so would try whether he could give them water in this their want for the word nasah properly signifies to make trial as David is said to have tried and proved before to goe in armour 1 Sam. 17.39 where the same word is used 2 They doubted of the truth of his promise not beleeving him to be amongst them as he had promised unless he would shew them in all haste some sign of his presence in present supply of their necessity and therefore they say Iâ— God amongst us Now mark how aptly and wisely our Lord and Saviour applieth this place I. In his choyse he is now on the pinacle and in a dangerous place and well knows that this prohibition was a fitter place to study and meditate on than those large promises in that most comfortable Psalm For howsoever all Scripture is profitable and Divine yet some Scriptures fit some persons and some occasions better than other It is a true and comfortable promise Isa 1.18 Come let us reason together though your sins were as red as scarlet c. But for a man not truely humbled the threats of the Law are fitter to meditate on neither doth the Lord so invite the Jewes till they be humbled It is true God hears not sinners but such a place is not so fit to bee meditated on and applied by such as are seriously beaten down already in the sight and sense of sin He that provideth not for his family is worse than an Infidel a true and holy speech but if a covetous man apply it it hurteth him hee hath other places to study on as Beware of covetousness and covetousness which is Idolatry is one of the sins which shuts out of heaven The holy heart of Christ could equally meditate and apply all Scripture but by this his choise hee would teach us to make choise according to occasions II. In direct meeting the Devils drift which was to move Christ to vain confidence and make trial whether he was the Son of God or God his Father by throwing himself down Comparing this place with the former he shewes him that it gives him no leave to cast down himself for this were not to trust God but to tempt God as the Jewes did in Massah but I doubt not of my Fathers power and therefore I need not try it I distrust not the truth of his promise and presence with me what need I make trial of it I have a Commandement which I must not separate from the promise as thou doest Thou pretendest a promise but no promise extends to the breach of any Commandement but hath his ground and dependance upon some Commandement or other Thou wouldest have me cast my self down and promisest help but no promise can secure him that attempteth that wherein he tempteth God as this action would In the words are 1 The person that must not tempt Thou 2 The person that must not be tempted The Lord thy God 3 The action of tempting not tempt I. The person Thou Some think that the pronoun Thou is to bee referred to Satan and the Lord thy God to Christ himself as though Christ had said Thou shalt not tempt me But 1 It was never written that Satan should not tempt Christ if it had it had been false 2 It is a negative Commandement of God directed to his people which bindes all persons at all times in all places and not to bee restrained to this occasion 3 Satan was irrecoverably fallen from the Covenant of grace and so although Christ was his Lord
the manifesting of Christs glory for which Christ checked her for it was a private and light respect to which miracles must not bee commanded Joh. 2.4 4 For confirming of that Doctrin and Authority which is sufficiently confirmed already Joh. 2.18 Shew us a sign why thou doest these things why thou whippest out buyers and sellers out of the Temple Hee shews them none they tempt God herein was not the whipping of them out and the Authority hee had shewn sign enough of his divine authority did not hee solely and alone overthrow and turn out a number of them without resistance did not he by his word challenge the Temple to bee his Fathers house and himself the Son of God Having thus confirmed his authority by this sign hee would shew them no other Thus the Papists as a Pharisaical seed tempt God looking for more miracles to confirm the same Doctrin which Christ and his Apostles have sufficiently confirmed by many and powerful Miracles When they prove that wee teach another Dâ—ctrin wee will shew them other miracles III. To tempt God in action is thus 1 To enter upon any thing without a Calling for that is to step out of our way when wee do that which wee have neither Word nor Promise for this is in the Text. 2 To walk in a course of sin and live in our wickednesse especially when the Lord by blessings moveth us to repentance Mal. 3.15 They that work wickedness bee set up who bee they in the next words the Prophet sheweth saying They that tempt God are delivered So as all wicked persons are Tempters of God 3 To presume upon extraordinary means when ordinary means may bee had Thus the three worthies of David tempted God that went for water in danger of their lives whereas they might have had it nearer in safety 2 Sam. 23.15 but when they brought it to him hee considered how they had sinned to satisfy his sinful desire and would not drink it And this is the tempting of God intended in this place to flye down refusing the stairs 4 To run into places or occasiâ—â— of danger in soul or body is to tempt God as to run into wicked company or exercises Peter notwithstanding Christ foretold him of his wâ—akness yet trusted on his own strength and went into Gaiaphas his Hall and seeking the Tempter found him and himself too weak for him Our Saviour would here teach us what a dangerous sin it is to tempt the Lord it being so absolutely forbidden the people of God not only in the Old Testament but in the New 1 Cor. 10.9 Neither let us tempt Christ as some of them also tempted him Reasons For 1 It is a plain contempt of the Lord in his providence and constitutions when a man either neglecteth the means which God hath appointed to bring forward his purposes or betaketh himself to such means as God hath not appointed 2 It is a manifest argument of infidelity and hardness of heart When a friend promiseth me to doe me good at my need or to stand by me in time of danger I will feign a need or danger to try whether he will be as good as his word or no what doth this but imply a suspicion in me that my friend will not be as good as his word therefore I will try him before I need him And thus he deals that will needlesly tempt God 3 No relation between God and us may encourage us to tempt him He is our Lord a strong God doe we provoke the Lord are wee stronger than hee 1 Cor. 10.12 Let not the Princes of the Philistims dally with Sampson for he is strong and will revenge himself by pulling the house over their heads the Lord is strong and mighty Sampsons strength was but weakness to him therefore let us not tempt him lest we goe away with the worse as the Philistims did He is our God even a consuming fire Heb. 12.29 it is no safe dallying with fire He is our Father therefore we must fear him as Iacob knows Isaac is his father yet is afraid to goe to him disguised lest said he I seem to my father to dally or mock 4 The greatness of this sin will appear in the greatness of his punishment It cost good Josiah his life 2 King 23.29 He would try what he could doe against Pharaoh Necho when he was admonished of the Lord not to goe against him For this sin the Lord sware that not one of the Israelites above twenty years old should enter into Canaan It cost the lives of six hundred thousand men besides women who for tempting God were destroyed of the destroyer 1 Cor. 10.9 Good Zachary for not beleeving the Angel which came with tidings of a son was struck dumb for requiring a sign Even the best if they tempt God shall not carry it clear away Obj. Psal 34.8 Taste and see how good the Lord is and Rom. 12.2 prove what that good and acceptable will of God is Ans There is a two-fold knowledge of Gods goodness 1 Speculative by which we know God to be good in himself and to us 2 Experimental in some thing not revealed The places alleadged speak of the former only this later is a tempting of God Use 1. This serves to discover unto us our fayling against this doctrine and that every of us cannot so easily put off this sin as we think for 1 Is it not ordinary amongst us that read the Word and of Gods power therein we hear his promises we taste by experience how good and bountiful God is and yet in any straight in every danger we can be ready to tempt him as in Massah saying in our hearts Is God with me Doth God regard me Am I not clean cast out of sight Can I ever be holpen and swim out of this distress Thus the unbelief of our hearts is ready to make God a Lyar. When there was a marvellous great famine in Samaria and Elisha said To morrow at this time two measures of barly shall bee at a shekel and a measure of fine flower at a shekel a Prince answered If the Lord would make windowes in Heaven could it be so he answered Thine eyes shall see it but thou shalt not eat of it And hee was trodden in peeces in the gate for his unbelief 2 King 7. vers 19. 2 How generally are we in love with our sins which out of Malachi we have shewed to be a tempting of God God hath poured abundant mercies upon us the people of England yet we goe on to provoke and tempt him the more his mercies the more our sins how can this abusing of goodness but heap up wrath against our selves Can there bee a greater tempting of God in his justice than to goe on and trade in sin without repentance presuming that God will not punish us What a number of notorious wicked persons are resolved to adde drunkenness to thirst and sin to sin and yet at last mean to
hath so neerly conjoyned Now for the right manner of working righteousness it appeareth in these rules 1 It setteth all the rule before it and endeavoureth in all if it were possible The right manner of working righteousness in four things to fulfil all righteousness for seeing all the Commandements of God are Truth and Righteousness they are all without exception to bee observed And this although it bee necessarily implied in the Text yet is it else-where expressed Deut. 5.29 Oh that there were in them such an heart as to fear mee and keep all my Commandements 2 A second thing required is diligence which must needs attend fear How diligent a vertue fear is appeareth in Jacob who being to meet his Brother whom hee feared could not sleep all night and in Abraham who having a most difficult Commandement to slay his Son yet rose early and went three daies journey without reasoning the matter But what moved him hereto surely the Lord himself sheweth the true cause Gen. 22.12 Now I know that thou fearest God seeing thou hast not spared thine only Son 3 Delight in the works of righteousness which also attendeth the fear of the Lord Psal 112.1 Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord hee delighteth greatly in his Commandements both to think of them to speak of them and to do them Whereas the worldlings heart speech and affection is taken up with his Gain Commodity Rents and income For as the fear of God it self is not a servile and slavish fear for punishment no more is that obedience which proceedeth from it forced or wrung out but as it is such a fear as delighteth greatly in Gods Commandements so the obedience is such as is offered from a willing people like a free-will offering which they must only offer whose heart encourageth them and whose spirit maketh them willing 4 Continuance in working for this is another property of the true fear of God that it respecteth not only all the Commandements but always Deut. 5.19 and seeing Gods fear is to keep the heart continually and that man is blessed that feareth always Prov. 23.17 this inseparable fruit of it working of righteousnesse Prov. 28.24 must never wither or fail in the godly who are exhorted to passe the whole time of their dwelling here in fear 1 Pet. 1.17 to walk with God as Henoch did and to have their conversation in Heaven Philip. 3.20 that is their whole practice and course and not a part of it only Motives to the practise of righteousness Hence therefore is afforded another ground of exhortation namely that howsoever this is not such a righteousness as wherein we can stand before Gods Judgement Seat not being every way answerable to the Laws perfection yet we want not good reason to take up the practice of it in the manner prescribed Seeing 1 It is commanded by God Psal 4.6 Offer to God the sacrifice of righteousnesse 2 It pleaseth him and makes us also pleasing unto him for the former Psal 11.7 The righteous Lord loveth righteousness the latter is the latter words of the verse in hand 3 It maketh us like him 1 Joh. 3.7 Little children he that doth righteousness is righteous as he is righteous 4 It is a mark of our regeneration and a fruit of faith easier discerned than it self 1 Joh. 3.10 In this are the children of God known and the children of the Devil He that doth not righteousnesse is not of God 5 Much blessing is upon the head of the righteous saith Salomon The blessing of God comes down upon him and descends to his posterity God hath blessed him and he shall be blessed in his person in his estate in his name in his goods in this life and in the life to come The blessing of men also comes upon him the loyns of the poor blesse him the Church of God blesseth him yea turn him what way hee will the blessing of goodnesse meeteth him every way God giveth him according to the work of his hands often even here in this life and if that should fail hee being marked for a member of the Church Militant he shall be in due time removed into the holy mountain of Heaven where he shall dwell who worketh righteousnesse Psal 15.2 Thus much of the description of a religious person now of his priviledge Secondly the priviledge of a religious man is that a beleever of any Nation under Heaven of any calling sex or condition of life is accepted of God Where it may be asked Whether God whose grace is most free be bound by any thing which any man can doe to accept of him I answer a man is to be considered two ways 1 As in the state of his corrupt nature before his calling and conversion and thus he hath nothing worthy love and nothing which provoketh not further hatred here are no works which are not wicked and stained such a filthy puddle cannot send out one drop of sweet water How the person and work of a beleever can be accepted of God not any cleane thing can be brought out of such filthinesse all this while can be no acceptance of the person or of the work no sight of any present object in such a party nor any fore-sight of any future faith or work whereby the Lord can be moved to accept him for then the freedome of his grace should be hindered 2 As he is converted and now reconciled unto God called by the Word regenerated by the Spirit and having his heart purified by faith Now the Lord looking upon him sees him not as he was before all naked and lying in his bloud and filthiness but beholding him in the face of his Christ hee espieth his own image upon him yea and his own workmanship upon him and thus cometh the person to be first accepted And then in the second place the work of such a person cannot but be also pleasing unto God not for any worthiness or perfection in it self for even the best work of the best man from imperfect faith and imperfect knowledge is so farre from meriting as that it needeth pardon but 1 Because it cometh from an accepted person 2 Is a fruit of faith 3 A testimony of obedience unto Gods Commandement 4 The imperfection and stain of it is covered and wiped away with Christs most absolute obedience And thus both the person fearing God and his working of righteousnesse is accepted of God Vse 1. To comfort the godly poor Comfort the godly in that God is the God of the â—bject who find but strange entertainment in the world where they are strangers who hence learn That as the world loveth her own so God loveth and accepteth his own in what Country or condition soever they be the which comfort if they had not to sustain their hearts withall they could not but think themselves the most miserable of all men so many sins they see which God may see in them so many temptations with
they doe whence have they being so simple and illiterate persons their skill but from the Devil or Diabolical tradition And who made the Devil thy Physician who if he should minister nothing but Natural things thou mightest not accept them from him 3 This remedy is worse and more desperate than the disease because Gods curse followeth it who in his Law hath commanded that whosoever goe a whoring after such should be stoned with stones and if any turn after such he will set his face against them to cut them off Levit. 20.6 And according to this threatning he hath executed visible Judgements against it even against Kings themselves who think themselves most free to doe their pleasure as 1 Chronicles 10.13 14. Saul dyed for his transgression that hee committed against the Lord even against the word of the Lord which hee kept not and in that he sought and asked counsel of a familiar spirit therefore the Lord slew him and turned the Kingdome to David Asa never came oft his bed for this sin 2 King 1.16 and more not only Kings but whole Nations were cast out before his people for this sin and not only they but even his own people were cast among the Nations when they followed these waies of theirs Isa 2.6 Better wâ—â—t therefore to dye of a disease in the hand than be recovered by the hand of â—â—e Devil 4 Mark how the Devil hath circumvented such a party 1 He hath robbed him of his faith in God because he maketh haste 2 Of his fealty and subjection to God because he either denieth Gods government or the equity of it 3 He hath got in him what he desired to win from Christ but could not namely to take up another means of safety than God had appointed 4 He having thus set up himself for such a mans God hee maketh him commit execrable Idolatry in ascribing to the Devil himself that which is proper to God and Jesus Christ First a power of healing which the Devil hath not further than God permitteth him to the just blinding of the sinner Secondly a faith and perswasion in that power that it shall be available to him which is nothing else but a secret confederacy and league with the Devil without which nothing can be done This the Lord implyeth in the bounding of his Laws as Lev. 19.31 Ye shall not seek c. for I am your Lord as if he had said you ought to depend upon me and not upon the enemy of Mankind Levit. 20.6 Yee shall not goe a whoring but be holy as if he had said have nothing to doe with such an impure spirit if you would bee an holy people Why God permitteth a power of curing to them of whom we may not seek cure Quest But if God would not have them to help why doth hee give them such power of curing of fore-telling things to come and revealing hidden things Ans 1. The power of curing is from Satan God justly permitting him to the further deluding of unbeleevers 2 Neither doth the Wizzard fore-tell things to come but the Devil by them such things as he by the quickness of his spiritual nature seeth present in the causes or which God permitteth himself to be the worker of and casie it is for him to discover the Thief which himself tempted to steal 3 The Lord permitteth all this not that we should trust him or use him but to try whether we will depart from our God the case here is the same with that of the false Prophet who must not bee beleeved when hee fore-telleth things that come to pass Why then may some say doth God suffer them to fore-tell such things The text answereth The Lord thy God tempteth thee whether thou wilt cleave unto him or no Deut. 13.3 Let all such persons as have sought to them consider betime how they have broken Covenant with God betaken themselves to Satans help broken prison to their greater punishment and made stones bread let these bewayl the sin and renounce it never was Saul in so fearful a case as when he run unto the Witch by his own confession God was departed from him Let no man lessen this sin or dare to defend such limbs of the Devil under titles of good wise or cunning persons seeing these cursed blessers draw Towns and Countries after them into their own damnation Let none think it a slight matter to counsel others to this sin and remember that by the Law of God they ought to dye that seek to thrust people from their God and drive them to the Devil a farre greater sin is this than that which the Lord maketh capital Fourthly here we have also strong consolation The comfort of the Church is that Christ is stronger than all that Christ is stronger than the Devil 1 Joh. 4.4 stronger is he that is in us than he that is in the world look how strong the Father is so strong is the Son Joh. 10.29 and therefore his strength is as farre above Satans as the Creators is above the Creatures Hence we are sure none can take us out of his hands not the World Be of good comfort I have overcome the world not the Devil The Prince of this world is cast out not sin not death both which are cast into the Lake not temptation nor persecution for by Christ we are more than conquerours All these may molest us but cannot hurt us they may make warre upon us but we may pluck up our hearts seeing we fight against conquered enemies and are through his strength that hath loved us sure of victory before wee strike a blow Let not us forget the consolation in that although our enemies may nible at our heels yet the seed of the Woman hath broken their heads for us Vers 39. And we are witnesses of all things which he did in the Land of Judea and in Jerusalem whom they slew hanging him on a tree THe Apostle having witnessed of such facts of Christ as testified him the great Prophet of his Church affirmeth in these words of himself and the rest of the Apostles that they were witnesses not only of the things formerly uâ—â—â—ed but of all things else not only which Christ did in Judea and Jerusalem but also which hee suffered among them and so descendeth to lay down his Priestly Office in this verse and his Kingly Office in the next That the Apostles were such witnesses of all things which Christ did and suffered in Judea and Jerusalem will appear to him that considereth that it was one of Christs first actions in his Offices after his Baptism to call his Disciples who presently left all and followed him to the end that they might be oculate witnesses of his mighty works of his life of his death and resurrection and that they may be ear-witnesses of all the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth to which purpose he took them after a sort into his Family that by their
apprehend and apply unto our selves Christ and all his merits for the very nature of justifying and saving Faith standeth in these two degrees 1 In apprehension and receiving of Christ for to beleeve and receive Christ are all one Joh. 1.13 2 In applying to ones self Christ and his merits particularly which is not only to know that Christ is God in himself and all other parts of truth necessary to bee beleeved but a full perswasion of the mercy of God through Christ to belong unto himself in particular so as hee bee able with Thomas to say My Lord and my God not onely confessing that Christ dyed for sinners which the very Devils beleeve but as Paul describeth the true Faith in the Son of God by the proper speech and voice of it Gal. 2.20 Who dyed for mee and gave himself for mee Further the description restraining this grace to beleevers giveth us to understand that faith is not of all 2 Thess 3. Faith is not of all nor so common as men take it to bee not every one that can say I beleeve in God hath faith nor every one that will boldly say Christ is his Saviour hath presently saving Faith For. 1 The Prophet Esay speaketh of a number that beleeved not the Prophets report and to whom the arm of God was not revealed Isa 53.1 The Evangelists and the Apostles also complain in their times how this prophecy was accomplished notwithstanding they heard the blessed word of truth from the mouth of truth it self and saw the wonderful Miracles in the hands of Christ himself and his Apostles for the confirmation of that truth 2 The end of Faith which is salvation belongeth not to the most and therefore not faith it self the means for there are few which shall bee saved 3 The Word the parent of faith is wanting to many people and where it is so neglected by the most as grace and Gods blessing is withdrawn from it besides that the unfaithfulnesse of Teachers and abundance of iniquity in all sorts of men provoketh the Lord to revenge with his fearful stroak of slownesse of heart to beleeve that in the midst of means men should wilfully perish now if there be no seed-time what fruit or harvest of faith can be expected 4 The Scriptures not only deny true and saving faith to the reprobate whose eyes the Lord blindeth and whose hearts he hardneth lest they should see and beleeve Isa 6.9 but impropriateth it to the elect whence it is called the faith of the elect Tit. 1.1 To them whom God hath predestinated to life for so many as were ordained to life everlasting beleeved Acts 13 48. to the sheep of Christ Joh. 10.16 But yee beleeve not for yee are not of my sheep to them that are regenerate by the Holy Ghost as 1 Joh. 5.1 Whosoever beleeveth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God Lastly the description addeth the final cause of faith to bee Salvation namely in regard of beleevers for the main end of all graces is the glory of God and so Abraham by beleeving is said to give glory to God Rom. 4.20 but the subordinate end of faith is the salvation of the elect and therefore is it called saving faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In salutem animae Beâ—â— Faith never quite lost Heb. 10.39 we are not they which with-draw our selves unto perdition but we follow faith to the conservation of the soul 1 Pet. 1.9 Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls And from hence followeth it that saving faith can never be quite shaken out of the heart of him that once hath it being 1 but once given to the Saints Jude 3. and a gift of which God never repenteth him 2 A gift flowing from Gods eternal election as we have shewed out of Acts 13.48 3 A seed of God perpetually preserved in the regenerate who sin not because this seed of God remaineth in them 1 Joh. 4.4 4 It hath the promise of the Father to be the victory that overcometh the world the intercession of the Son of God that it fail not Luke 22.32 and the confirmation of the holy Spirit who by it sealeth up and giveth his earnest into the hearts of beleevers 2 Cor. 1.22 so as unless the mighty power of the Father Son and holy Spirit upholding it can bee shaken it can never be by all the gates of Hell so shaken out of the heart but that the end of it shall be salvation which could not be if the elect did not ever abide in communion and fellowship with Christ Popish doctrin teacheth not true faith to this day From which description of true justifying faith it is evident that Popish Doctrin knoweth not teacheth not nor suffereth men to be taught the true Doctrin of saving faith because it utterly disclaimeth the very essential form of it which is special application of Christ and his merits with affiance and resting only on them unto salvation yea and more they condemn this glorious work of faith as a mortal sin and stile it by the name of presumption and so by Gods just judgement they take up such a faith in stead of it as is common not only to Hereticks and Reprobates but to the very Devils themselves who beleeve as much as Popish doctrin requireth to salvation yea and more they tremble also For doe not they know and assent that there is one God that all that is in the Word of God is true and certain that all the Articles of the Creed are the true grounds of Christian religion and if you goe any further excepting the thrusting in of general Councils and Traditions which every good Catholick must take in with the former Popish faith leaveth you and biddeth you farewell and even those things which are absolutely necessary to salvation to bee beleeved by saving faith as that the Scriptures are Gods Word that the Articles of faith comprised in the Creed of the Apostles are of undoubted truth they embrace only by Historical faith by which yet was never man saved for if ever man were then might the Devils also by the same faith But justifying faith is another manner of thing it seateth not it self in the understanding only as the former but takeeth up the whole soul even the heart will and affections also all which lay hold and cleave unto Christ for salvation Neither is it a common and general work of the Spirit upon good and bad as the former illumination and assent is but a special favour and extraordinary grace proper to the elect as wee have heard and the stranger entreth not into this their joy The second point to be considered is the benefit or excellent fruit of this grace 1 It is the first stone to be laid in the building of a Christian Five excellent fruits of saving faith and therefore called a substance and foundation Heb. 11.1 and the Colossians are said to be rooted and built and
things are by communication the more increased for wee read not of any man that laid out his Tallent but to increase and as the light of the Sun is never a whit impaired by communicating it self to the whole world or as hee that lighteth one candle of another dimisheth not in either but increaseth the light so is it in the light of the Sun of Righteousnesse much more and in the kindling of these heavenly sparkles whose property is to diffuse themselves as fire and the further they spread the greater and brighter is the flame 3 The third fruit or effect of Faith is an undaunted confession of it Rom. 10.10 With the heart wee beleeve to justification and with the mouth we confesse to salvation For where faith is in the heart it will bee also in the mouth The spirit of Faith and the speech of Faith are undivided as 2 Cor. 4.13 And because wee have the same spirit of Faith according to that which was written I beleeved and therefore I spake even so wee beleeve and therefore also wee speak Now there bee three actions of Faith which help forward this free confession 1 It maketh a man bold in a good cause Act. 5.29 Peter being full of faith with a bold spirit told the Council that had the power of Life and Death in their hands and himself in their power wee ought rather to obey God than you 2 Faith keepeth a man in a preparedness to suffer by leading him along in the denial of himself and hereof wee have a notable example in Paul Act. 21.13 who professed how ready hee was not onely to bee bound but to dye also at Jerusalem if God called him thereunto 3 It worketh joy yea much rejoycing in the heart in the suffering for Christ and a good cause Rom. 5.3 after the Apostle had laid down the justification of faith as a ground hee saith that wee then rejoyce in tribulation and that they did so indeed is plain Act. 5.41 They departed from the Council rejoycing that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for his name hence could they sing Psalmâ— at mid-night in the dungeon and fetters and hence could the Martyrs imbrace the fire kiss the stake and testify such joy in the flames as all men might acknowledge the truth of the speech of our Saviour Your joy shall no man take away from you no Tyrant no tormentor nor any kind of torment The fourth and last fruit or work of faith is that wheresoever sound faith is it is most diligent in preserving yea and increasing of it self The most covetous man is not more complaining nor gathering than the beleever who is ever complaining of want of Faith or of the weaknesse of it Mar. 9.24 and knowing the want of it to bee so dangerous and hurtful as without which hee wanteth Christ himself as also that the weaknesse of it depriveth him of much comfort and many goods things for a man of weak estate must needs want many rich commoditys and sweet comforts which the wealthy enjoy in abundance Therefore hee useth all good means to increase his stock as 1 Hee is much in hearing reading and meditating in the word because he knoweth Means to increase the stock of faith faith commeth by hearing and every thing is preserved and nourished by that whereof it is begotten 2 Hee is much in godly talk and Christian conference by which as the fire by the bellows so is the grace of God blown and stirred up in him 3 Because hee seeth how without prayer both his own but especially Christs his faith is as ready to fail as Peters was Luk. 22.32 hee is much in prayer and with the Father of the Childe cryeth with tears often Lord I beleeve help my unbeleef Mark 9.24 and with the Disciples Lord increase our Faith Luke 17.5 And these are the marks by which the soundness and currence of Faith as by a touchstone may bee tryed and distinguished from all that false and counterfeit Faith which is so stiring in the World and wherby most men are lamentably deceived The use of this Doctrin is 1 To stir up men to examine and by these notes to prove themselves whether they are in the Faith or no to try their faith of what kinde it is least in the end they find that they have leaned upon a staffe of reed By which examination I fear it will bee too evidently seen that these are the last daies wherein the Sonne of man shall come and scarcely find faith upon the face of the earth Sure it is that the common faith of men is neither thus 1 Founded 2 Nor qualified The most common faith of men is not thus qualified 3 Nor attended 4 Nor thus fruitful as will briefly appear in the particulars First Every man saith he hath Faith but whence had hee it it was never begotten by the Word he never cared for that that was ever as a sixt finger and superfluity unto him It was never founded in repentance nor dwelleth with Humility for most men never saw change in themselves they have loved God and beleeved in Christ ever since they can remember It was never cherished with the duties of prayer and invocation they could never pray in all their lives except after the Minister or by set forms but the spirit of prayer never dwelt there It was never conflicted with unbeleef they wonder what that should bee or that any man should not ever beleeve so as indeed here is no character of the faith of the Elect and nothing all this while but a voice and very carkase of Faith 2 Others say they beleeve and brag of a saving faith in Christ but they feed a bare fancy for they could never beleeve God for lesser things they want the faith of Gods providence even for meat and drink which is apparent in that they can use wicked and unwarrantable means for them their strong faith they brag of waiteth not for Gods provision but will shift for it self by hook and by crook it holdeth not the heart to patient bearing of the Cross but flingeth out in distempers it putteth not forth in inferiour businesses to give directions to the particular actions of life and therefore seeing this faith faileth in lesser and smaller things how can it bee sound in the greatest of all 3 Others boast of a sound faith which were it so it would lay hold upon the promise and beleeve for themselves and their seed but this it doth not for many who for themselves would rest in the providence of God upon the good and warrantable mâ—â—â—s will yet indanger themselves for their children And hence is it that many who have lived conscionably in single estate have remitted much of their care and fear in their married condition and come short of their former uprightnesse and why is this else but that they conceive not the Lord to bee all sufficient for them and theirs Gen. 17.1 4 Others there
bee that challenge as sound a faith as any but never prise such a pearl as it is can a man have such a commodity but hee shall value it according to the worth but these think themselves never the richer for it they have more sence and joy in the smallest and most trifling earthly profit then that Christ is become their gain which although they profess yet this undervaluing of him in their hearts giveth their tongues the lye Besides it they did esteem of faith indeed they would profess it boldly and confess it to all the World whereas they are ashamed of Christ before men and cast themselves into the night with Nicodemus as fearing lest if they should come to Christ by day men would see them whose praise they love above the praise of God and whose reproach they fear above the rebuke of the Almighty But how unlike is this to the faith of the Saints whereby they could esteem the rebukes of Christ above the treasures of Egypt And further were it so they made reckoning of their faith they would much more care for the end of it for sound faith carrieth the heart even in the constant waiting and wishing for Christs appearance but these rather fear it than hope it Now what a faith is that which never careth to come to the end of it that fain would still bee pitching upon earth saying with Peter when hee wist not what hee said It is good being here Is this Faith an evidence of things not seen or doth it look at things within the veil 5 Another sort would be loath to be otherwise accounted but true beleevers and yet their faith worketh no change in them how their hearts are purified witnesse the uncleannesse envie drunkennesse oathes injustice covetousnesse contempt of the Ministery prophanations of the Sabbaths of God in themselves and theirs these and the like proceed from within and by the Waies in the shop any man may know how the Warehouse is stored And as this faith purgeth not the nasty corners of the heart no more doth it the mouth but that venteth according to the abundant foulnesse of the heart and is filled with unclean unsavoury or unfruitful speeches Further as they were at first enemies to God and goodnesse so they abide still and are no changelings Here is no faith working by love neither to God for they will doe nothing for him will be at no costs or pains for him and as little will they suffer for his sake not a reproachful word much lesse will they rejoyce in suffering neither to Gods children these can they pinch and disgrace where as lâ—ved they him that begat they would love those that are begotten of him As for helping others to Heaven they are so farre from it as that if any will cast an eye that way they can tell what he is presently and they would be loath to be such an hypocrite or precise tool as he is To conclude although true faith is most industrious in the means of preserving and increasing it self these men hold their wont enemies to the Word were they and so are they still they neglect the means and absent themselves from the Ministry and can no more beleeve than Thomas who was absent when Christ came and shâ—wed himself to the rest of the Disciples Joh. 20.24 and that which they doe hear they mingle not with faith and so it becomâ—th unprofitable The Lion roareth they fear not in their hearts because they apply not the threats of the Law against their own sins The Gospel propoundeth promis s of life and salvation but they trust God no further than they see him they rejoyce no more in them than they can in another mans mony or evidences they pray not to be taught of God nor hear to bee increased in faith nor meditate nor conferre 〈◊〉 things they hear further to edifie themselves and others in their most holy â—aith Now will these fruits stand with faith or if they will not is faith so common as men pretend but I hope I have a little helped many a man to see by this application how that his Gold is turned into Copper and his faith but into a dream and fancy Labour for the truth of faith â— earnestly as for salvation Vse 2. This doctrin teacheth every man to labour for the truth of this grace as earnestly as for salvation it self for this is the scope of all the Prophets to bring men not so much to faith as to the end of faith through the Messiah which is salvation And hence is it that faith is said to save beleeve and thou shalt be saved and in many places and phrases besides the Lord ascribeth that to the instrument which belongeth to himself the principal efficient Necessity of this grace to him that expecteth salvatiâ—n 1 Both to shew the excellency of the grace in it self in that it comprehendeth such an excellent object as Christ Heaven and happinesse which are infinite and holdeth such great things being absent as present in the hand of it 2 As also the nâ—cessity of it to the party that looketh for salvation for hee that beleeveth not must needs be damned yea is damned already Rom. 4.11 For 1. He hath not set his seal that God is true but so far as he can hath made him a lyer 1 Joh 5.10 2 He hath defiled all his actions and lost all his labour 3 He hath disabled God from doing him good who cannot save him that lieth in the state of infidelity 4 Hee hath shut Heaven against himself for without shall be unbeleevers and if infirmity of faith in Moses the Servant of God shut him out of Canaan what shall the want of it in the wicked doe but shut them out of the heavenly Canaan which is a râ—st prepared only for the people of God 3 To teach in what an high reckoning it is with God who is the Author of it the finisher of it the accepter and approver of it yea of a grain of it and not of it only but of our persons and imperf ct works because of it and câ—nsequently that every beleever should make as high account of it as of salvation it self it leading to the very gâ—te of Heaven nay being the threshold over which every one mâ—st step that meaneth to enter into the holy City Vse 3. This teacheth us that seeing the Ministry of the Prophets Apostles Pastors and Teachers was instituted to this purpose to beget and confirm men in the faith all such as frequent the Ministery must be careful to grow up in the strength of faith For otherwise they frustrate to themselves this holy ordinance for the sum of our commission is this Goe teach all Nations hee that beleeveth hall be savâ—d Mar. 16.16 And what is Paul Apollos or any other ordinary Minister but the Ministers of your faith both for the begetting and confirming of the same Grow up in the strength of faith So as
whosoever under the Ministry wanteth either the work of faith or the working of it to further strength and degrees that Ministry is by him perverted to his own danger and damnation without repentanâ—e And iâ— we search further into the Scriptures wee shall not want store of reasons to the same purpose As 1 According to the increase of faith is the increase of all graces Reasons as a man beleeveth so he loveth prayeth and obeyeth and so is loved heard and recompenced and no mâ—rvail seeing not only the measure of graces here but of glory hereafter is according to the measure of faith as appeareth in the Parable of the talents 2 As a child onâ—e born groweth daily unto the tallnesse of it so those that have been born unto God have ever encreased except in temptation and desertion in faith and godlinesse and so drew daily nearer their salvation than when they first beleeved so must wee walk from faith to faith from strength to strength of weak becomming strong not standing in the infancy or childhood but growing up to our full age and old age in Jesus Christ 3 It is true that a grain of true faith is very powerful and prevailing but the strength of faith can doe much more and therefore the â—â—ll sayls wherewith Abraham was carried to the promise are set before us Rom. 4.5 Again every measure of faith if true is accâ—ptable to God and maketh us so because Christ is laid hold on unto life but the greater measure is much more a smoking flax shall not be quenched that is the least sparkle of true faith shall not be despised but a flame of faith is of great beauty and brightnesse If a poor man wrastle haltingly with Jacob he shall prevail and get a blâ—ssing to carry away but if a man stand stoutly with the Centurion and Syrophaenicean Christ himself will be foyled after a sort he will admire it and professe hee found not so great faith in Israel and according to this great faith shall it be to this party Seeing therefore the Lord hath still afforded the Ministry and word of faith let this be thy chief aim to find the work of it upoâ— thy faith and content not thy self that Christ may say to thee O thou of little faith but rise up in the degrees of it that he may say as of that Woman O man great is thy faith this will bear thee up in the waves of temptation and affliction no blast or billow shall sink thee not all the gates of Hâ—ll shall prevail against thee But alas how is this principal end of the Ministery neglected of the most and many come to hear a Sermon and that is all some rather to see a Sermon or be seen at it than hear it some to know more than they did some to reform something as Herod who heard John gladly and did many things but few to learn to become beleevers which till they have done all moral precepts urged upon them are but lost because the inside is not yet clean and fewest of all do live by their faith in the Son of God for of all sins that the Spirit shall rebuke the World of this is the chief that they beleeve not in him Thus much of this worthy doctrin concerning faith which is the scope of all the Prophets and Apostles The third point in the verse is the fruit of faith namely That all that beleeve in his name should receive remission of sins Where for the meaning must bee known 1 What is Remission of sins 2 Whâ—t it is to receive it 3 The persons receiving it namely those that beleeve in the name of Christ even all they and none but they First Remission of sins in a grace of God whereby for the merit of Christ hee accounteth the sits of beleevers as no sins and acquitteth thâ—m from the guilt and punishment of them all Where I say it is a grace or favour of God this rem ssion of sin is distâ—nguishâ—d from all other for man hath also from God power and commandement to remit sins and that either publikely or privately Offence â—s either 1 against God which he alone can for give 2 Against publike peace which belongeth to the law Or 3 personal against our selves which must be to gâ—ven of us The former when the Minister by authority from God remitteth the sins of Beleevers and repentant sinners by publishing the grace of the Gospel and applying it unto such And such as are thus ministerially loosed in earth are loosed also in heaven The latter is of every private man who hath also received a commandement of God to forgive the sins and offences which his brother hath committed against him not that any man can properly forgive the sin of his Brother so far as it is a breach of Gods Commandement but as it is wrong and injury against himself and even this private remissiâ—n of a mans Brother if repenting confessing and asking pardon is ratified and confirmed in heaven also but if they seek not forgivenesse at us wee must still not only our selves forgive but seek it for them of God saving Father forgive them yea and forgive us as wee forgive them But this remission of sins is proper unto God to whom it belongeâ—h to say I will forgive The Lord only properly forgiveth sins 1 Because it is hee against whom all sin is committed Psal 51. Against thee against thee have I siâ—ned and who can forgive the debt but the creditor If any man shall offer to forgive another mans debt what doth hee but deceive the debtoâ— who thinketh himself free from that which lyeth as heavy upon him as before as also abuse and wrong the Creditor whose right without his knowledge hee hath enchroached upon 2 The Lord challengeth it as his prerogative proclaiming himself Exod. 34.6 7. The Lord the Lord strong merciful gratious slow to anger abundant in goodnesse and truth reserving mercy for thousands forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin and Esay 43.25 I even I am hee that putteth away thine iniquity for mine own sake and will not remember thy sins 3 Our Saviour in his Prayer taught us to beg the forgiveness of our debts onely from our Father which is in heaven 4 The Church of God hath ever ascribed unto the Lord alone this honour of mercy which is a part of his glâ—ry which hee will not impart to any other Micah 7.18 Who is a God lâ—ke unto thee that taketh away iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage hee retaineth not his wrath for eveâ— because mercy pleaseth him Psal 130. ult Hee will redeem Israel from all his iniquities 5 The very Jews themselves accounted it an high blasphemy for any man to take upon him to remit sins Luke â— 21 Who is this that speaketh blasphemies who can forgive sins but God onely Whence it plainly appeareth that the Pope or any other of his shavelings whilest they
it without a special revelation so ask ordinary Christians doe yee beleeve the pardon of your sins they will say yea for God is merciful and they be not so many or great but they may be pardoned Hereby we have brought the party to confesse that his sins bee pardonable but urge him are you sure they are pardoned Beleevers may and must know the pardon of their own sins and here hee is set up he stammers out a carelesse answer he cannot surely tell but hee hopeth well and this is all you can wring out of him hee knows not whether Christ be in him or no whether hee bee in the faith or no hee beleeves hee knoweth not what But to let men see their error herein 1 Doth not our text say that men must receive the remission of sins and can any man receive so precious a gift from God and not know when and how be came by it 2 What is the meaning of that Article in our Creed which we professe I beleeve the remission of sins what beleeve we more than the Devils if we beleeve no more than that God forgiveth the sins of the elect and not our own and then how is this one of the priviledges of the Church 3 To beleeve in the name of Jesus Christ in particular for remission of sins is his commandement 1 Joh. 3.23 and therefore no presumption but a necessary obedience so to doe 4 Doubting is forbidden and therefore no vertue but a vice Matth. 14. O thou of little faith why doubtest thou Object But experience teacheth that every man is full of doubting Objection answered and therefore no faithful man can beleeve it Answ The consequent is false seeing this doubting exerciseth but destroyeth not faith and that they goe together not only the speech of our Saviour formerly alleadged but the prayer of the Father of the Child proveth Lord I beleeve help my unbelief as also the two natures of which every Christian consisteth flesh and spirit which are in continual combate Object But no man can know Gods minde and so cannot bee assured Rom. 11.34 Answ By his minde is there meant his secret will but his minde revealed wee may and must a part of which is that whosoever beleeveth in his Name shall receive remission of sins which general promise while we specially apply to our selves the Spirit begetteth this assurance Object but wee are commanded still to fear Blessed is hee that feareth alwaies Ans Wee must not fear the mercy of God concerning salvation but carry a reverent fear in regard of Gods judgements 2 Wee are to fear in regard of our selves and sins by which wee deserve the judgements of God as well as others but this is not contrary to assurance of forgiveness of sins for mercy is with thee that thou maiest bee feared which the holy Prophet would never have said it fear could not stand with assurance of mercy 3 Such a fear is commanded as may shake our security but not to drive away the boldnesse of Faith a fear of falling into sin not a falling away from grace a fear lest wee offend a merciful God but not lest he take away his mercy from us A second Let is the want of judgement to discern aright of the best things and of resolution to purchase or practice that which a truely informed judgement concludeth to bee the best This was the sin taxed in Martha who saw not the greatest good neer her as Mary did And the world is full of Marthaes who willingly hurried with many earthly distractions utterly neglect the one thing necessary namely their Reconciliation with God and the things which serve to uphold and maintain the Christian life whereby Christ should live in them and they in him What else is it that maketh men run over Sea and Land to provide for the body and bodily life and in the mean time cast off all the care and means of the knowledge of God and conscience of their waies but that they see no profit in serving God they taste a little sweetness of the creature but not of the Creator himself a small peice of earth hath more savour to them than the God of Heaven This is it that causeth men to walk painfully all the week in their personal and particular Calling but all the week and Sabbath too neglect the general Calling of a Christian whereas had they any judgement in the things of God reason would teach them that the particular must yeeld to the general as the inferiour give place to the superiour Learn to esteem every thing in the measure and degree of its goodness Yea this is it which strongly forceth men to choose the profits and pleasures of this life which altogether cross and hinder this chief and principal care of gaining the favour of God because they do not follow the rules of wisdome which esteemeth of things according to their degree and measure of goodnesse and not above Which if men would give themselves to bee ruled by they would with the Saints of God in this comparison account but meanly of the things in the highest account with earthly minded men The Apostle Paul comparing his gain of Christ with the gain of the World hee esteemed this as loss yea as dung which indeed is the right estimate of it in this comparison Holy David would rather bee a door-keeper where Gods face may shine upon him than enjoy the honours and pleasures of the World in the Palaces of Princes without it Solomon himself the wisest and wealthiest of all men after good tryal pronounced of all earthly indowments abstracted from the fear and favour of God that they were vanity and vexation of spirit and determineth this to bee the sum of all to fear God and keep his Commandements Thus are the wise mans eyes in his head and his heart is at his right hand Eccl. 2. both for deliberating and executing of things most necessary to bee done whereas the heart of the fool is at his left hand he doth all as it were with a left hand for want of this judgement A Third and main Let are frivolous and fleshly conceits which dead and quench any such motions as otherwise might provoke men to this care of remission of sins As 1 What need I bee so foolish and precise I have lived well hitherto without all this adoe if God loved mee not he would never have blessed me as he hath done Answ But look to thy self who thus reasonest Say not God loveth thee unless thou have such sure grounds as follow It is not enough to say God loveth mee but to have sure evidence of it yea surer evidences than any thou yet speakest of I mean common and outward blessings which like the Sun or the rain are generally disposed to the good and bad and by which no man can know love or hatred Eccl. 9. Again Gods love goeth with Election Justification Sanctification effectual Calling Faith Love
it was the top of an exceeding high mountain 2 How Christ came thither the Devil took him into c. 3 Why he chose that place 2 a vision represented here 1 What it was All the kingdomes of the world and the glory of them 2 How he represented them Hee shewed him 3 How long the sight lasted in a moment saith Luke 2 Dart it self in it 1 A profer All these will I give thee 2 A reason for they are mine and to whom I will I give them in Luke 3 The condition in it 1 the matter worship mee 2 the manner fall down if it be but externally 2 Repulse in it 1 The denial But Jesus answered 2 The manner Avoid Satan sharp in the Title Satan Commandement Avoid 3 the reason from a testimony of Scripture in it 1 Allegation It is written 2 precept in it 1 Person to whom Thou every man the whole man in Soul Body 2 matter shalt worship serve i. divine worship 3 object the Lord thy God and him only 3 The issue 1 Christs victory 1 The time when the Devil left him Then 1 When Christ had stoutly resisted 2 When all the temptations were ended in Luke 3 When Christ had said Avoid Satan 2 The manner Hee departed from him 3 How long for a season saith Luke 2 His triumph 1 A note of attention set as a star before it And behold 2 What we must behold 1 the coming of the Angels unto Christ here 1 When they come 2 To whom they come 3 Manner of their comming 2 Their ministery unto him where 1 How they ministred unto him by Adoring him as Conquerour comforting his soul vexed with temptation body pined with fasting 2 why they did so Not for necessity on Christs part But their own duty as to Their Lord. The head of the Church AN EXPOSITION OF Christ's Temptations MATTH 4. Vers 1 Then was Jesus led aside of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the Devil 2 And when hee had fasted fourty daies and fourty nights hee was afterwards hungry 3 Then came the Temper to him and said If thou be the Son of God command that these stones be made bread 4 But he answering said It is written Man shall not live by bread only but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God 5 Then the Devil took him up into the holy City and set him on a pinacle of the Temple 6 And said unto him If thou be the Son of God cast thy self down for it is written That he will give his Angels charge over thee and with their hands they shall lift thee up lest at any time thou shouldst dash thy foot against a stone 7 Jesus said unto him It is written again Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God 8 Again the Devil took him up unto an exceeding high Mountain and shewed him all the Kingdomes of the world and the glory of them 9 And said unto him All these will I give thee if thou wilt fall down and worship mee 10 Then said Jesus unto him Avoid Satan for it written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve 11 Then the Devil left him and behold the Angels came and ministred unto him OUR Lord Jesus Christ having passed the former part of his preparation to his Ministry and Office by his most holy Baptism of which wee have spoken at large in the former words now he proceedeth to the second which standeth in Temptation For as in the former he publikely revealed himself to bee that Messiah so long expected in whom salvation is purchased to all beleevers of Jews and Gentiles so herein hee sheweth himself most evidently to bee that promised seed of the woman who was to break the serpents head and him who was set a part and sent from his Father to destroy and dissolve the works of the Devil And therefore this holy doctrin bringing us such glad tidings of Satans confusion and our own rescue out of his hands must bee most welcome to us whereof if we would taste the sweetnesse and benefit we must stir up our best attentions affections petitions to hear with readiness receive with gladnesse and practise with fruitfulnesse such holy instructions as this Treatise will abundantly afford unto us Wherein must bee handled three things 1 The preparation to Christs combate vers 1 2. 2 The combate it self with the several assaults from vers 3. to vers 11. 3 The issue and event vers 11. The preparation hath three parts 1 Christs entring the lists by going into the wilderness 2 His expecting of the enemy by his abode and converse there 3 The entrance of his adversary The first part is inlarged by sundry circumstances as 1 The time when this combate was Then 2 The person opposed Jesus 3 His guide hee was led by the Spirit 4 The place into the wilderness 5 The end why hee came thither to be tempted of the Devil In the second part three points are afforded out of the three Evangelists 1 How hee was furnished Hee was full of the Holy Ghost Luke 4.1 2 What company hee had Hee was with the wilde Beasts Mark 1.13 3 What was his imployment 1 Hee was tempted Luk. 4.2 2 Hee fasted forty daies and forty nights and afterwards was hungry which was both the effect of his fast and the occasion of the first temptation The third general part namely the entrance of our Saviours adversary stands in three circumstances 1 The time then 2 The name of the adversary she Tempter before called a Devil 3 The manner of his entrance he came The first circumstance in the preparation is the circumstance of time noted in the word Then which is not a word of supplement but of reference unto the former History of Christs Baptism which this immediately succeedeth as Mark 1.12 Immediately the Spirit driveth him note the present tense into the wildernesse so as Christ went directly from Jordan into the wilderness Then 1 When Christ undertook his high-office 2 When hee was baptised 3 When the Spirit had descended upon him 4 When hee had received testimony from Heaven that hee was the Son of God and Doctor of his Church Doct. The more God graceth his children the more Satan letteth himself to disgrace and molest them Hence note That the more God doth grace any man or advance him in gifts or place the more doth Satan set himself to disgrace and molest him Wee read not that the Devil did ever set upon Christ while hee lived as a private man though perhaps hee did but now his Father setting him apart to work mans redemption baptizing him powring his Spirit upon him and giving testimony with him that hee is the Son of his love now hee is assailed with most violent temptations No sooner is hee set apart to his office therein to glorify God and gratify man but hee is set upon by Satan a deadly enemy to both Moses was
Church For if they do their duty in one place or other they shall hear on both sides both of Satan and his instruments Now because the Devil useth two special weapons against those in higher place to make them unprofitable or hurtful one open the other secret it behoveth Magistrates and Ministers to watch against them both and fully resolve against both Magistrates and Ministers must watch against two things especially 1 Satan will stir up his instruments openly against them Let either or both rebuke the world of sin and force men to walk in the narrow path of life wicked men grow mad against them and rage with all open rebukes and hellish and horrible slanders and so far as they dare blaspheme the Ordinance it self in their hands Hence Jeremy was a contentious man with the whole earth both Moses and Aaron take too much upon them What must men now because they must bee counted peaceable suffer every man to do what hee list as though there were no God nor King in Israel till iniquity so abound as it know no bounds bankes nor bottome No but wee must look both to the Commandement and to the Promise Jer. 1.18 19 If sinners bee obdurate as iron and of brasen and impudent fore-heads wee must bee as brasen walls to make their wickednesse recoyl and bound upon them and with the Palm-tree rise against the burden that lyeth upon us 2 If this will not weary them but they hold on with courage then hee works more secretly more dangerously If hee see them inclined to gain hee will offer them Commodities and profits If ambitious he will choak them with preferments If given to ease or pleasure hee can easily perswade them to a course of favouring themselves And experience shews how commonly Satan prevailes with men some of these waies and who would think him now an enemy or in the field and yet he hath won a fort which open force could not attain And as being in great danger they must adde to this watch Three means for their comfort and safety the means of their comfort and safety as I Let them look to their entrance and drift undertaking these functions not headily or hastily but as Christ did with fasting and prayer How few do it who have much more need than Christ had and are in greater danger than hee was When ambition or covetousness or idleness or any thing but earnest desire of Gods glory leads men into these places besides that they never do good no marvail if they fall fearfully as being not fenced they cannot say God set them there or will help them against temptations 2 Let them look that they have good warrant for that which they do and for every action of their calling that they may see themselves to bee in Gods work for so long they have promise of protection hee will keep and help thee in thy waies 3 Let them pray to God for power and successe notwithstanding their tryals which they shall do if they see the need of Gods strength as the Apostle did Eph. 6.19 Pray for mee and besought the Saints for Christs sake and the love of the Spirit to strive with him in prayer to God Vse 3 Seeing high estates are so dangerous Mean estate the safest and best for Reason why should not men content themselves with a mean condition but insatiably gape after promotion 1 High callings are like high trees upon the tops of hills which are subject to every winde 2 If height could bring content or a sweet life it were more worthily desired but wee see it consumes a man with envy and fear desiring still some thing beyond his present estate 3 There is as great sorrow in the fall as labour in rising and to come down in the height is greater grief And all this comes upon a man besides Satans malice Vse 4 Lastly this serves to comfort Christians Four grouâ—â— of comfort weak Christans in â—â—â—ption who are acquainted with temptations in the beginning of their conversion and are ready to give up all as seeing nothing but discomfort For 1 It was the lot of Christ the head 2 It is a cursed peace to bee at peace with the Devil and a blessed war to fight for God and Christ Jesus 3 A Theef breaks not into an empty house and a dog barks at strangers it is a good sign that thou art gotten out of Satans power because hee pursues thee hee needs not pursue those whom hee possesseth they bee good men whom Satan is an enemy to 4 The Lord first strengthened Christ with his voice from heaven and then brought him into the field and so hee will deal with thee his member The second circumstance is the person opposed Jesus This will seem strange if wee consider in our Lord Jesus 1 The perfection of his nature hee was free from all Original Corruption by his most holy conception by the over-shadowing of the Holy Ghost as also from actual sin 1 Pet. 2.22 hee did no sin neither was any guile found in his mouth And though hee had our substance and our infirmities yet with one exception without sin Heb. 4.15 a The perfection of grace for hee was now full of the Holy Ghost indued with infinite knowledge wisdom holiness and grace and it might seem that there was no place or room for Temptation 3 The perfection of his power being the Creator and preserver of all things the Lord of Hosts by whose very word or beck all creatures as they bee sustained so might bee brought to nothing who being at the weakest was able by one word to cast down to the earth all that came to apprehend him and compel the very Devils to begge favour of him 4 The perfection of his Fathers Love having immediately before testified that hee was his beloved Son in whom hee was well pleased who as in his private estate he encreased in favour with God Luke 2.52 So now much more hath hee gained his fathers love as wee have heard Doct 〈◊〉 excelleâ—â—◠〈◊〉 exempâ—â—â— man fâ—â—â— Sâ—tans temptations And yet Jesus must not escape the Tempter It is not any excellency or high respect that can exempt any man from Satans temptations If a man had all the perfections which Christ had of nature grace power and the love of God yet in this life hee must bee exposed unto them If wee look at all the worthies of the World of greatest grace in greatest favour with God as Job Lot Aaron Moses David Peter none of them could escape his onset Satan desires to winnow the Disciples as wheat even at the side of Christ Luke 22.31 Nay our first Parents Adam and Eve created in absolute perfection concerning present righteousness and holiness met with a Serpent even in innocency in Paradise If neither holiness of person or place can priviledge a man from temptation but Prophets Apostles yea the first Adam and the second Adam also must be tempted who
2 if they had what warrant word No use of dead bodies or bones in scripture but to be buried Satan flye not the living body of the Son of God and much lesse the dead bones of a sinful man or calling have they for the use of them what is the use of dead bodies or bones in Scripture but to bee buried yea if it bee Christs himself so long as hee is dead 3 What vertue had any body bone apparel or any relique of any Saint above Christs blessed body and yet the Devil feared not that If he feared not the vertue of Christs living body certainly hee fears not the rottennesse of a dead bone of whatsoever sinful man But this is also another trick of the mystery of Antichrist plainly discovered by our present Doctrine The Jesuites teach at this day that the Apostles appointed the manner of hallowing water and that being hallowed it hath power to pardon sins to drive away Devils and diseases and by it they have wrought many miracles But I prove the contrary De invent â—er lib 5 cap. 8. Six reasons against Popish hallowing of water 1 Their own Polidore Virgil affirmes that Alexander the first a Pope instituted it and therefore not the Apostles 2 If the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth from all sin 1 John 1.7 then hallowed water cleanseth not venial sin as they term it 3 If the weapons of our warfare bee not carnal but spiritual 2 Cor. 10.4 then hallowed water cannot drive away Devils Faith is our shield prayer is our buckler and the Word of God our Sword where is their holy water 4 Their miracles are either false relations or collusions or magical of no other use but whereby wee may know and discern as by sure notes the false Prophets and Champions of Antichrist of whom the Spirit hath prophesyed Mat. 24. and 2 Thess 2.5 The use of water is 1 natural and external 2 By institution sacramental and significative the Scripture acknowledgeth no other If their holy water bee hallowed then it is hallowed by the word and prayâ—â— Let them shew this for their practice if they can 6 In this use of it it is one of the strange gods of spiritual Egypt or mystical Babylon and there is a vain confidence in the creature which is due to the Creator Object Elisha took salt and healed the waters 2 King 2.21 Answ 1 That was common salt not hallowed 2 That effect was extraordinary for that occasion onely never since that time produced by any When wee have a pleasant City infested with naughty and deadly water So said the blessed Martyr Tho. Haukes and a Papist will come and heal it with his hallowed Salt wee will beleeve their doctrin and hearken to their exorcismes not before Vse 4 Lastly This doctrin yeeldeth us comfort in our temptations in that our Lord Jesus hath begun to us He was the best beloved yet hee must not lead his life in delicacy and softnesse but was in continual molestation so as his whole life was a continual monument of the Cross that we should not think much of the same condition which our Head underwent and besides that wee should in all our temptations cast our eyes upon him who was tempted that hee might have compassion on them that are tempted Heb. 2.18 The third particular in the preparation is the guide which Christ had in this combate with Satan hee was led by the Spirit Here consider 1 the name of the guide the Spirit 2 the manner of his guidance hee was led by him 1 By the Spirit indefinitely set down what is meant Three sorts of created spirits in this Text. Answ A spirit is either created or uncreated Of the former wee read of three sorts in this History 1 Diabolical tempting us to sin for the Devil is a spirit that being unchangeably turned from God is called a spirit that ruleth in the Children of disobedience Eph. 2.2 a lying spirit 1 King 22. an unclean spirit Luke 11.24 such spirits are all the wicked Angels 2 Angelical comforting Christ and these are the good Angels which now unchangeably cleave unto God called Ministring spirits Heb. 1.14 3 Humane hungring the soul of Christ which as other souls of men are was a spirit as Father into thy hands I commend my spirit and the humane and reasonable spirit of man returneth to God that gave it Eccles 12.7 None of these are here meant but the Divine and uncreated Spirit even the third person in Trinity The holy Spirit of God here meant for three reasons even that Spirit which had now descended upon Christ like a Dove and that holy Spirit whereof Luke saith hee was full Chap. 4.1 And this 1 the opposition of the Leader and of the Tempter proveth for it were harsh to say that Jesus was led of the devil to bee tempted of the devil but hee was led of the good Spirit to bee tempted of the evil 2 The same phrase is used Luke 2.27 Simeon came in the Spirit into the Temple i. e. In that holy Spirit of which mention was made in the former vers 3 The Chalde and Syriak expresseth it led by the holy Spirit II. The manner hee was led not by any local transportation from Jordan to the wildernesse as Elias from earth to heaven or carried through the air as the spirit carried Philip from the Eunuch Act. 8.39 but as one led by the hand so hee was by a strong instinct of the Spirit forced to go thither And for the strength of the motion S. Mark saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the spirit driveth him out and St. Luke useth another word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee was led out not that any thing befel Christ being forced to it or unwilling for all his obedience was a free-will offering but hee is driven or drawn as the faithful are drawn by the Father Joh. 6.44 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys None can come to 〈◊〉 unless my Father draw him namely by the effectual and forcible working of his Spirit in their hearts not as stocks and stones without wills nor as enforceing them against their wills but sweetly inclining their wills and working effectually in them both the will and the deed according to his good pleasure Object But Christ sends the third person heâ— then doth the third â—â—â—son lead him Answ Christ as God and as the second person in Divine unity sendeth the Holy Ghost into the hearts of his Elect but consider him in the form of a Servant and so hee is subject unto providence and led by the Spirit this way and that And this is because the humanity of Christ is the Organ or instrument of his divinity and in all the actions and Offices of it is moved and guided by the Holy Ghost All Satans temptations are appointed and limitted by God Doct. All Satans temptations are appointed and limitted by God It is the Spirit of God that here leadeth
executed his doctrin notwithstanding most heavenly and as his enemies witnessed Never man spake like this man yet was condemned his wonderful miracles obscured yea blasphemed Hee cast out Devils by Beelzebub and shall the servant look to bee better than his Master Lamentable it is to see how our times accuse the first restorers of Religion Luther Calvin Beza Bucer and the rest as the Layers of sedition and rebellion and as lamentable that such as preach the same holy Doctrin as they did should under the titles of Puritans and Schismaticks bee coupled with Papists yea accounted worse And no marvel if the whole profession of Religion bee accused and religious persons made the songs of the abject and scum of the Land because the Devil is an accuser When the Devil laies off his name and natâ—re and ceaseth to bee a Devil it will bee otherwise but not till then But let such as would bee wise by Gods wisdome labour to see Satans malice in all this and that if to bee accused bee sufficient who can bee innocent 4 Note Seeing Satan is such an accuser of us in himself and his instruments So many accusers should make us watchful of our selves to God to men and to our own consciences how careful ought wee to bee in our whole conversation to stop Satans mouth and the mouths of wicked men which will bee open against us How ought wee to make right steps to our feet seeing we shall bee sure to hear of the least halting How ought wee to examine the uprightness of our hearts that in those accusations wee may bee bold to go to God and say Lord do thou prove and try mee if there bee any such wickedness in mee Rules to become in-offensive and unreproveable and so stop the mouth of of Satan 1 The matter of thy work must bee good and warranted by the Word 4 Rules to stop the mouths of all accusers then God will justify that which himself sets thee about and thee in it 2 The manner of doing it must bee proportional a good thing must bee done well in good circumstances 3 The end must bee found namely Gods glory and mans good A bad end spoiles the best action 4 In every thing remember that Satans eye is upon thee to accuse thee the eye of thine own conscience to witness for or against thee and Gods eye to judge thee to whom thou must stand or fall as to thine own Lord. To be tempted The word to be tempted is spoken of 1 God 2 Man 3 Satan all tempt I God tempteth 1 When he proveth the graces of his Children so hee proved Abraham Gen. 22.1 and Job chap. 7. vers 18. 2 When he discovereth the sin and corruption which lurketh in them and thus God tempted the Israelites who when their desires in the Wilderness were not satisfied usually broke out into murmuring and impatiency and shewed naughty hearts full of distrustfulness And thus God is said to lead into temptation when being provoked to wrath he with-draweth his grace that so his Children by their falls might see their weakness as David and Peter and that the wicked might in justice bee prepared to judgement as Pharaoh burst into blasphemy Achitophel hanged himself through impatiency and Saul used unlawful means to escape his cross 2 Rules in Gods tempting of man But in these temptations of God observe two rules 1 That the word tempting referred to God is ever taken in good part for hee tempteth only to prove never to seduce and his temptations are always good because they proceed from him that is goodness it self and tend altogether to the good and profit of his children and are the execution of justice on the wicked which is good also 2 That all these temptations are not to confirm Gods knowledge of men who perfectly knows what is in them yea who seeth things that are not as though they were but to bring men being exercised by them to the clearer knowledge of him and themselves Man tempteth God two ways II Man tempteth 1 God two ways 2 Man both himself and others Man tempteth God 1 By presumption and curiosity as when men forsake the ordinary means of their good and presume too much upon Gods help to try whether God will use any other than the appointed means to succour them so it is said vers 7. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God 2. By distrust when men by unwarrantable means try the power of God whether he can or will help or hurt Exod. 17.2 when the Israelites by murmuring would have water Moses said Why tempt yee the Lord and Psal 78.18 they tempted him in the Wilderness requiring meat for their lust and said Can God prepare a table in the Wilderness Here they tempted him by doubting 1 Of his Promises 2 Of his Presence 3 Of his Power 4 By limiting him to that straight 5 They thought he was bound to them to fulfill their lusts Man tempteth man three ways Man tempteth others 1 VVhen upon just occasion he tryes a mans affections and disposition to this or that so Jonathan tried his Father Saul how he stood affected to David 1 Sam. 19.3 2 VVhen men goe about by captious and subtile questions and with fair shew of words to get matter of reprehension and accusation against others Thus the Pharisees came to Christ tempting him Matth. 16.1 and thus the Herodians came to him to intangle him in his talk 3 VVhen men allure and entice one another to evil as Prov. 1.10.11 Come let us lay wait for bloud and have all one purse so the Harlot said to the young man Come in with me let us take our fill of love till the morning Man tempteth himself two ways Man tempteth himself two ways 1 VVhen his own concupiscence moveth and draweth him aside to sin Jam. 1.4 Every man is tempted when he is drawn aside of his own concupiscence 2 VVhen he wilfully casts himself into danger as Peter when he went into Caiaphas the High Priests Hall among Christs enemies and his here he is moved to deny his Master and Satan prevails against him III Satan tempteth and in his tempting goeth beyond all these Satan temptâ—â—â— two ways 1 VVhen by outward objects he stirreth up inward corruption as David walking on his leds and seeing Bathsheba the Devil wrought lust in him 2 By infusing inwardly evil motions and thoughts without objects and thus stood he up against Israel and caused David to number the people a thing meerly needless as Joab confessed 1 Chron. 21.1 2 3. Now thus God cannot tempt to evil he with-draweth his Spirit by outward occasions he brings to light the sins of men and punisheth one sin with another but moveth no man to evil and much less driveth him to it and least of all infuseth wickedness into any mans heart which to think were high blasphemie So men by tempting may stirre up corruption in others but to infuse
stake Secondly of the company of Christ and how he was attended Mark addeth that circumstance chap. 1. vers 13. He was also with the wilde beasts VVhich is not to be passed without use because the Spirit of God pleased to record it The Popish VVriters say that the cause hereof was that the wilde beasts should come and doe homage to him their Lord as they did to Adam But this is a devise of mans brain for although Christ deserved honour and homage from all Creatures men and Angels yet this is not the time and place to receive it yea they forget that Christ went into the Wilderness to be humbled in a special manner Besides the text mentioneth other business wherein Christ was for those forty days imployed as in the next branch wee are to hear Why Christ was with wilde beasts Four Reasons But the true and proper causes were these 1 To shew what kind of wilderness this was namely not such as that in which John preached of which there were many in Palestina which were distinguished by their special names as the Desert of Judea of Ziph of Maon c. and such as were not altogether desert and without people or incommodious for men to dwell in but were here and there inhabited But this Desert wherein Christ was tempted not noted by any addition but the Desert was remote from all company of men and full of wilde beasts by which it is plain it was unpeopled and had no inhabitants but the wilde beasts If any ask which Wilderness it was I answer it is not determined in the Scripture but it is not unlikely but it was that great VVilderness in which the Israelites wandred fourty years called by eminence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Wilderness And we know that there were some figures which might shadow the temptation in this place as Exod. 17.7 it is called the place of temptation Massah and Meribah because of contending and tempting the Lord here the Lord was contended with and tempted Again Exod. 16.4 this was the place wherein the Lord shewed them that man liveth not by bread alone but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God compare it with Deut. 8.3 This also was the VVilderness in which Moses and Elias fasted forty days and if it were not the same it must needs bee figured by it But it is no Article of Faith to be stood upon or contended about 2 This circumstance of History is added to shew how helpless Christ was without all help and comfort of man where hee could look for no succour from any earthly creature or worldly means nay all the means against him 3. To shew that his power was so much the more manifest in that when Satan had him at the greatest advantage and all the means set against him yet he goes away victor and that none could share with him in the praise of the victory but it belonged to him of all the seed of women 4 To shew the power of the Son of God who could live peaceably among the wilde beasts who if he had been a common and weak man had been certainly eaten up of them Quest How could Christ live peaceably and safely among the wilde beast◠Ans VVhen Daniel was cast into the Den the Lions spared him but not through the disposition of their nature for presently their devoured his enemies but the text ascribeth it to two causes 1 To the Angel of God that stopped their mouthes 2 Because he beleeved in his God which besides the faith whereby he was justified was even a faith in the miracle by which hee was strengthened at this time But I take it another reason may bee given of Christs peaceable converse among the savage creatures namely because hee was endued with the perfect Image of God and they did acknowledge him as their Lord even as they did Adam before the fall which is a special priviledge of the state of innocency Hence observe 1 That wicked men are worse than brute beasts Christ hath more peace among wilde beasts than among wicked men they will not acknowledge Christ when the wilde beasts will Christ shall have no peace among them If he come in Judas his hands he will betray him the Jews will accuse him Pilate will condemn him the common sort will beat and buffet him the Souldiers will crucifie him A great deal more security shall he find in the VVilderness among wilde beasts than in places inhabited by wicked men And the reason seems to bee that the higher the fall the greater the wound the Devil falling from such a height of glory is most desperately wicked against Gods Image especially in his Son wicked men falling from a blessed estate of holiness and renewed reason are desperately malicious too so as the poor creatures in their proportion retain more goodness in their nature than man doth in his they still serve God in their kinds man still rebelleth they fell from subjection to man but man from subjection to God Vse This should both humble us to see the little good that is left in our nature and also urge us to seek the renewing of it And it should terrifie wicked men who resisting Christ in his word members graces yea persecuting him in his Saints shew themselves more savage than the Creatures the wilde beasts will acknowledge him that doth him good but the wicked man spurns against him Daniel was more safe among the Lions than his enemies and David was compassed with ramping Lions Psal 22.13 Note 2. This affordeth us a ground of comfort that when the state of the Church is afflicted led into the Wilderness environed with men for their dispositions as wilde and fierce as Tygres Lions Leopards Cockatrices for so natural men are described Isa 11. yet it is in no worse state than Christ himself once was and as Christ was in the midst of wilde beasts and was not hurt so shall his members be they may be molested and afraid of danger by them yea assaulted and slain but not hurt If the Spirit lead thee into the Wilderness as hee did Christ thou mayest bee secure if for good conscience and Gods religion thou beest set upon thou shalt not bee hurt as the Martyrs were not Note 3. In that our Saviour now is safe enough when all the means of safety and comfort are set against him we must learn to depend upon him if we shall come into the like case when we have no way to help our selves all means fail nay all means are against us Christ as able to defend us as himself both from wilde beasts and Devils like so many wilde beasts about us then he is able to succour us as he was to defend himself alone not only from the rage of wilde beasts but furious Devils And this is the true trial of faith when we have no means yea when means are against us It is an easie thing to trust God upon a
should eat they should dye and yet hee labours to make them doubt of that truth which both hee and they knew too well This was ever his practice Reasons 1 Because of his great malice to God who hath every way set himself to confirm his word that his own truth might shine in his word to all the world Therefore hee hath outwardly confirmed it by many powerful and glorious miracles such as the Devil could never make shew of as raising the dead the standing and going back of the Sun the division and standing of the Sea and rivers and the bearing of a Virgin and inwardly his holy Spirit perswades testifies confirms and sealeth up the Word in the hearts of Gods Children 1 John 2.20 2 Cor. 2. Now to make God a lyar and to shew himself most contrary to the Holy Spirit hee contradicts and opposeth stormeth and rageth 2 Hee hateth the word of God because it is the greatest enemy to his Kingdome every way resembling God the author and carrying his image It is light and no marvel if the Prince of darknesse resist it it discovers his subtilties and fenceth the Christian against his policies it discerneth spirits that let him come as an Angel of light hee shall bee uncased As hee prevaileth in darkness so hee worketh in impurity now here the word resembling God himself crosseth him it is pure in it self and a purifyer as Christ saith Yee are clean by my word Further his chief power being in the Sons of disobedience and in the hearts of infidels here also the word clips his wings being the word of faith and John 17.20 Christ prayed not onely for his disciples but for all those that should beleeve in him by their word In a word seeing hee exerciseth his chief power in the sons of perdition who are given him to rule at his will here the word is his enemy because it converteth sinners and saveth soules called therefore a word of salvation 3 He opposed Gods word through the malice he beareth Gods children for hee ever opposeth true professors casts them into prison and would never let them have a good day in the world if hee might have his will and follows them with temptations and with outward afflictions But this is the sword of Gods mouth and the sword of the Spirit by which they cut thorow his temptations and make them forceless it is that which comforts them and sustains them in their troubles and directs them happily to heaven so as no way he can have his will of them 4 It stands him in hand to oppose Gods word for his long experience hath taught him that so long as men hold to the word they bee safe enough under Gods protection and hee could never win his Captain-sinners to such high attempts in sin were it not that hee had first shaken the truth of Gods word out of their hearts How could hee have brought Pharaoh to such obstinacy against God and his people as to say Who is the Lord and I will not let Israel goe but that he had brought the word in Moses and Aarons mouth into contempt further than the sting of the miracles forced him When Saul had once cast off the Word of the Lord Satan lead him as in a chain to hunt David to throw a dart at Jonathan to seek to the Witch against whom himself had enacted a severe law The like of Ahab Herod Nero Domitian c. 5 The Word of God is the sentence and rule of righteousness which condemneth Satan and therefore no marvel if he cannot endure it and wish it false and love it no better than the bill of his own condemnation and death eternal Vse It is a note of a man foyled by the temptation of Satan and of a devillish spirit to call Gods Word into question either to deny it as false or doubt of it as uncertain either of which if Satan can perswade unto he hath his wish for he knows they are no subjects to God that will not acknowledge his Scepter but doubt of the rod of his mouth he can easily blind-fold them and lead them whither he will that deny the light hee can easily vanquish them and lead them captive to all sin if he can get them to cast away their weapons Yet what a number of men hath the Devil thus farre prevailed with in this violent kind of temptation Some call in question whether the Scripture be the Word of God or no swarms of Atheists and Machevillians that hold the Word but an human devise and policy which is to open a door to all carnal and brutish Epicurism and to confound man and beast together Others doubt not of all but of some Books and others not of some Books but of some places of the holy Scripture But we see that Satan would have Christ but to deny or doubt of one sentence and what Eves calling into question of one speech of God brought on all our necks all we her posterity feel And it is in our natures when God speaks plainly against that sin we make ifs and pervadventures at it and so turn it off As for example 1 Our Saviour teacheth plainly that whosoever are of God hear his Word and his sheep hear his voyce Either men must beleeve it or deny it and yet how few can we perswade conscionably to hear the VVord all who must plainly either make the voyce of Christ false or themselves none of Gods none of Christs sheep for not hearing it 2 Our Saviour saith expresly He that heareth you heareth me Luk. 10.16 and that God speaks in the mouthes of his Ministers 2 Cor. 5.20 and that they have an heavenly treasure in earthen vessels But how few are of this mind never did any Heathens so despise the voyce of their Priests and the answer of their Oracles as Christians in general despise our voyce in which God and Christ profess they speak 3 Christ plainly saith this word is the immortal seed of our new birth the sincere milk to nourish the soul the bread of life heavenly food But who beleeve him for generally men have no appetite no desire to it and can well be content to let their souls languish in grace and be starved to death And whereas they would goe as farre or farther into other Countries as Jacob and his Sons into Aegypt when there was no Corn in Canaan to supply their bodies with food this they will not stirre out of their doors for VVell take heed of calling Divine truths into question No Divine truth to be called into question for three reasons stand not in them upon thy reason and understanding which are but low and shallow suspect them in things thou canst not reach rather than the truth of Scripture and make good use of these rules 1 In the rising of any such temptation know that Satan seeks advantage against thee and would bring thee into the same condemnation with himself by the same sin and
he hath told thee thou shalt meet him And this desire if it bee sincere will vent it self in earnest prayer to be taught of God Teach me thy statutes O open mine eyes that I may see the wonderful things of thy Law And it hath a promise to bee answered Joh. 14.21 I will love him and shew my own self to him 3 Hee must have a conscionable indeavour and industry to obey that part of Gods will which he revealeth unto him Joh. 7.17 If any man will doe his will he shall know whether the doctrin be from God or no. III. The third part in the answer is the matter of it a testimony of Scripture It is written Christ might have oppressed the Devil by his Divine power but being as man to be tempted he would as man overcome 1 To magnifie mans nature 2 To torment Satan the more and 3 To teach us how to overcome him And by this his practice he gives to understand that Doct. 1. The Word is a principal weapon of our Spiritual warfare Reasons The word written is a chief part of our spiritual armour to foyl Satan by yea indeed the principal weapon of our spiritual warfare is the VVord of God 1 Ephes 6.17 Take unto you the sword of the Spirit which is the VVord of God and therefore as a sword it serves 1 To defend us 2 To wound Satan 3 To cut asunder all his temptations so it did serve Christ here Neither is it a Carnal weapon but the sword of the Spirit that is a Spiritual weapon as the fight is spiritual not made by man but tempered framed sharpned and put into our hands by the Spirit of God himself for whose VVord else is it or whence hath it power but from Gods Spirit Revel 1.16 It is called the two-edged sword which goeth out of the mouth of Christ because it is sharp and piercing to wound all his enemies it pierceth to the very bones and marrow VVith this sword he slayes the wicked Isa 11.4 with this he visits Leviathan and slayes the Dragon that is the mightiest enemies of his Church Isa 27.1 with this sword he consumes Antichrist 2 Thess 2.8 and with this sword he soyls the Devil here with the same he slayes corruptions and Satanical temptations in the hearts of his own children 2 This part of our armour was signified by the Shields wherewith Salomons Temple was hanged Cant. 4.4 and by the smooth stones whereby David smote the Phitistâ—m 1 Sam. 17.40 here the Sons of David and Davids Lord smites the Goliah of Hell with a deadly wound Sauls Armour is here refused worldly weapons wisdome and subtlety and one stone is taken from the fountaines of holy Scripture out of the bag of his holy memory and by it Satan falls Yea it is the armory of the Church whence all other parts of Christian armour are to bee had 3 All the contention and fight of Satan is to fasten some error and falsehood upon us now therefore the onely fence from error is to bee girded with the girdle of truth now the title of truth is often given to the word of God Psal 19.10 The judgements of the Lord are truth and Joh. 17.17 Thy Word is truth to shew that so long as wee hold to the word wee are sufficiently armed against all falshood and error both in judgement and practice And the like may bee concluded from that it is called light discovering and chasing before it all mists and darkness The word a compleat armour 4 The Word is a compleat armour covers every part of the soul gives fence and direction to the minde understanding memory thoughts all the affections and all the faculties of the soul it covers every part and member of the body teacheth the eye to look the ear to hear the tongue to speak the feet to walk It directs us in all our conversation and actions of life towards God and men even to all conditions of men superiours equals inferiours poor and rich further it guideth us in all conditions of life in all times in all places in all ages prescribing rules to children and men young and old in all exercise and use of things indifferent as meat drink apparel recreation in a word in all things concerning this life or the life to come So as here is a sufficient defence for all occasions 5 Never did any man receive any hurt from Satan or his own corruptions or from this evil world but either because hee did not draw out this sword or did not â—ightly use it What other was the cause of the deadly wound of our first Parents and ours in them but that they drew not out this sword of Gods word but suffered the Serpent to wring it out of their hands How could Peter have been so greivously wounded in the High Priests Hall but that hee forgat the word of Christ which had admonished him of it the power of which was such as it healed his wound as easily as it had done Malcus his ear which hee had struck off and therefore wanted no power to have preserved him if he had remembred it What a fearful wound befell Lots wife because shee cast off this armour and forgate the Word charging her shee should not look back The like of Solomon all his wisdome could not sence him if hee cast off the word of God which had charged him not to meddle with out-landish wives but neglecting that must fall by them Vse 1. This is a confutation of Romish Teachers who disarm men of the Scriptures and wring this special weapon out of the peoples hands Papists by suppressing the scriptures wâ—ing the weapon out of mens hands common people may not have the Scripture in their vulgar tongue for this saith Harding is heretical But this place is sufficient to prove the contrary whence I conclude thus The weapons whereby people are senced from Satans temptations are not to bee taken from them but the scriptures are the weapons of defence against Satans temptations and again if all the common people bee assaulted and wounded and all have to do with Satan then all have need of this fence and cover against this most capital and deadly enemy But the assault is made against all and Satan seeks without exception whom hee may devour and therefore all without exception need the fence of the Scriptures And further whosoever turn the people naked unto all Satans temptations and disarm them so as they cannot but bee overcome are guilty of all the wickedness of the people to which Satan draws them and also of their destruction unto which they be drawn But Popish Teachers by destituting the people of the Scriptures turn them naked into temptation and disarm them and therefore are guilty of their sin and damnation But this practice of theirs is 1 Against the Scriptures This practise 1 against the scriptures for God would therefore have the scriptures written and commended to men in
their own Language not onely for the learned but unlearned also that it might bee familiar to all sorts of men Deut. 31.11.12 Thou shalt read the words of this Law before all Israel that they may hear it and learn to fear the Lord and hee names their men and women children and strangers Object But this belongs to the Jews alone Answ No The reason is perpetual all of all ages must fear the Lord and therefore have the means the word of God Jerem. 36.6 Jeremy commanded Baruch to read the word of the Lord in the hearing of all Judah and in the audience of the people Joh. 5.39 Search the scriptures Object Christ spake to the learned the Scribes and Pharisees Answ But the reason of the precept belongs to all who desire life eternal Col. 3.16 Let the word of God dwell plentifully in you and 1. v. 9. hee prayeth they may be filled with the knowledge of the will of God in all wisdome and spiritual understanding now all the Colossians were not Clergy-men And how doth the Lord incourage all his people to understand and obey the words of the Law Deut. 4.6 Onely this people is wise and of understanding c. 2 It is against the example of Christ and the Apostles 2 Against the example of Christ and his Apostles Christ taught in a known tongue so the Apostles were indued with divers Tongues to preach to every Nation in their own Tongue and all the writers of holy scriptures did write them in the tongue best known most vulgar and common whereby it might more easily come to every ones knowledge for whatsoever was written was written for our learning Rom 15.4 that wee by patience and consolation of the scriptures might have hope so our Saviour saith These things are written that yee might beleeve so as whosoever must have faith hope patience comfort must bee acquainted with the scriptures and if these be entailed onely to learned men so may they 3 It is against common sense 3 Against common sense and as if one should advise another who is to meet his enemy in the field that if hee would drive away his enemy and get the victory hee must lay down his weapon or leave it behind him Object But the Popish Doctors put other weapons into their hands to fight with as crosses holy-water charmes and conjurations wherewith the vnder sort yet content themselves Answ These are weapons of the Devils own forging the Leviathan of Hell accounts of these spears but as straw and laughs at them as if a man being to encounter a most furious and furnisht enemy should cover himself with a cob-web and think hee were well furnished No no Satan puts these into mens hands to keep them from the word which is the only charm the only cross the onely hallowed water that can conjure him which our Lord by his blessed example hath taught us to use 4 Against the Fathers Ad Volusianum Epist 3 Contra Valent. lib. 3. cap. 12 4 It is against the Antient Fathers Augustine saith Deus in Scripturis quasi amicus familiaris loquitur ad cor doctorum indoctorum The Lord in the Scripture speaketh familiarly to the conscience of the learned and unlearned Irenaeus saith Hac omnia contulit eis Scripturarum Dei ignorantia The Valentinians fell into all their heresies through their ignorance of the scriptures But how should Papists beleeve Irenaeus when they will not beleeve the Son of God who tells the Sadduces that they erred because they knew not the scriptures Chrysostome hath these words Ad Coloss hom 9 Audite quotquot estis mundani uxoribus praeestis ac liberis quemadmodum vobis Apostolus Paulus praecipiat legere scripturas idque non simpliciter neque obiter sed magna cum diligentia and again Audite omnes seculares In Epist ed Coloss cap. 3. v. 16. In Isa hom 2 comparate â—obis biblia animae pharmaca And Hieroms gloss is good Hic ost enditur saith hee verbum Christi non sufficienter sed abundanter Laicos habere debere se invicem docere vel monere Lastly Origen shews his judgement in this affectionate speech Vtinam omnes faceremus illud quod scriptum est scrutamini scripturas Oh that wee would all do as it is written search the scriptures 5 Against learned Papists themselves 5 It is against the Popish writers themselves Cajetan a very ingenuous man and a great scholar saith Hinc discamus arma nostra esse sacras scripturas Let us take this for a good lesson that the holy scriptures are our onely weapons Diez a Portugal Fryer saith That as Laban in the night deceived Jacob by giving him instead of fair Rahel blear-eyed Leah so Satan deceives us in the night of ignorance with vain traditions for divine Scripture Yea and Bernard himself whom Harding brings in as a favourer of his cause herein saith That at Bethlehem the common people sang Psalms and Halelujahs yea in the fields as they were plowing and mowing c. By all this wee conclude with our Saviour Joh. 3.20 They do evil and therfore they hate the light They have a long time deceived the World by holding it in ignorance a principal pillar of their Religion and labour still to hold it in blindness dealing no otherwise than the Philistims dealt with the Israelites 1 Sam. 13.19 who to hold them in base bondage and servitude took all their weapons from them and left them not a Smith in Israel lest they should get weapons and so get from under their power Use 2. If the word of God bee a principal part of our spiritual armour then ought we alwaies to have the Scriptures in a readiness not onely the Bibles in our houses which many have not who have their corslets hanging by the wals but put on upon us Eph. 6.17 and that is when by diligent reading hearing meditating and study of it but especially by earnest prayer that God would open our understandings to see his good pleasure in it wee have attained such skill as wee can wisely shape an answer to the nature and quality of any temptation Alas how lamentable is their estate that regard not the sound knowledge of the Word but content themselves in their ignorance whereby Satan holds them under the power of darknesse for impossible it is till men come to know the truth that ever they should come out of the snare of the devil and to amendment see 2 Tim. 2.25 26. Many spend their daies in reading fables or profane Histories or cannot tell how to pass their time but by taking in hand the Devils books and bones as one calleth them cards and dice or some other unwarrantable exercise all which give Satan more power over them But the armour of proof against Satan and their own corruption which is the Word of God lies in the book untouched untossed as if men were at league not to disturb Satan at
Parents 1 Cor. 7.14 In communion in one kind 6 If they will administer the Communion but in one kinde Against this their sacrilegious practice wee have Christs institution and the example of the Apostles besides the Primitive Church Vse 3. This mighty effect of the Word in the right use of it shews the Scriptures to bee of God and the authority of God and not of man as the Papists teach us not of the Church of Fathers Counsels Popes in Peters fictitious chair or the company of Cardinals What writing of man can have authority over mens consciences as Gods Word hath Or who will beleeve the Church that will not beleeve the Scripture Is not the Word Truth and all men lyars and subject to error Now shall that which is not subject to error bee subject to that which is subject to error Vse 4. Whatsoever writing doth indeed confirm error is not Canonical Scripture for this confutes all error in practice and in judgement therefore Apocryphal Books are not Canonical and divine Scripture 1 because in every of them there is some repugnance to the Scripture 2 because they were not written by any Prophet nor in Hebrew not 3 given to the Jews as Gods Oracles as all the Old Testament was Rom. 3.1 2. 4 because Christ and the Apostles cited not any of them This I speak not against the books which contain in them many good Morals and in my judgement mâ—â—â— of all humane Histories bee best used but against the Papists who would thrust upon us Invocation of Saints and Prayer for the dead c. from their authority Vse 5. See hence the Reason why Satan and all his instruments were ever enemies to the true Preaching and professing of the Word namely because in the right use it is the onely hammer of the Kingdome of darkness Hee storms not at frothy and foolish delivery or at professors that are loose and ungirt and can take liberty for any thing they list Onely faithful Preachers and Professors that rightly preach and profess bear the burden of Satans and the Worlds malice Christs innocency and the Apostles power could not fence them from it Use 6. Lastly acknowledge it a singular priviledge of the Church so beset with enemies to have so sufficient and perfect a word 1 written that all men might have the benefit of it 2 Preached and rightly divided according to every mans particular necessity It is a great comfort that poor as well as rich base as well as noble have a share in it in an equal large manner The chief priviledge of the Church of the Jews was to keep Gods word in the letter Psal 147.19 20. and Rom. 3.2 but it will bee our preheminence above them if wee lock up the true sence of it in our hearts Job 22.22 and Prov. 22. It is a sure stay and a shield to them that walk uprightly No theef nor robber can steal it no it cannot bee taken away with our lives It is Maries good part which was never taken from her neither can bee from us being a perpetual freehold IV. Now followeth the fourth thing in this allegation of Christ to wit the parts of the Divine testimony 1 Negative Man lives not by bread only 2 Affirmative But by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God First Of the sence of the negative part Man that is a meer common and ordinary man and much less I that am the Son of God Liveth not that is preserveth not the natural life of his body By bread is meant all necessary and ordinary means of meat drink rest sleep physick recreation for so it is also used in the fourth petition of the Lords prayer Onely here bread is not opposed to other means of sustenance as flesh fish c. but to Gods blessing without which it cannot sustain our bodies But by every word that is every thing a common Hebraisme verbum for â—es and more specially for the decree and ordinance of God appointed to sustain man so the words following imply That commeth out of the mouth of God that is whatsoever God hath decreeed commanded or promised that it shall preserve life Now the sum of Christs answer in more words is this Thou sayest I must now have bread to satisfy my hungry or else I cannot live but thou speakest like thy self If my Fathers word bee to sustain mee without this means I shall live thereby without bread my Father is not tyed to ordinary means for preserving of life who is all-sufficient and Almighty and doth what and how hee will And this cannot bee doubted of seeing it is written in Deut. 8.3 by Moses that when the Israelites were in the wilderness as I am hungry and having nothing to eat no more than I have hee fed them with MAN forty years to teach them that man liveth not by bread onely for they had none but by every word and means which himself appointed Besides if I should distrust my Fathers providence and turn all these stones into bread yet if his word come not to give vertue and life unto them all this would not help all this bread would bee no better than stones as it was before And therefore I will still expect his word and not turn stones into bread at thine The negative part affordeth us this lesson that Doct. Outward and ordinary means are not of themselves sufficient to sustain and preserve the life of man Luke 12.15 mans life standeth not in abundance Outward means not sufficient to sustain the life of man If wee make an induction of all the chief means either of the being or well being of mans life wee shall easily see their insufficiency 1 Bread is a special means appointed to strengthen the heart Psal 104.15 1 Bread but yet there is a staft of bread which is another thing than bread and this being broken wee shall not bee strengthened but fade in the middest of bread Hence is the sentence accomplished against many Lev. 26.26 Ye shall eat and not hee satisfied The Lord gave the Israelites Quails in the wildernesse enough to maintain six hundred thousand footmen for many daies but a secret poison was in it that the more they had the more they dyed as of an exceeding great plague so as the place was called the graves of lusting Numb 11.33 Yea although our bread did not grow out of the earth but fell from heaven as Mannah did yet our Saviour saith Job 6.49 Your Fathers did eat Mannah in the wildernesse and are dead 2 Clothes are a special means to preserve a man in natural heat 1 Clâ—thes but yet raiment of it self cannot keep him warm Hag. 1.6 Ye clothe you but yee bee not warm and of David in his age it is said that they covered him with clothes but no heat came to him 1 King 1.1 3 Physick 3 Physick is a remedy appointed by God to regain health and strength distempered or decayed but Asa
bring us into an estate wherein all means fail us God remains as powerful and able as merciful and willing to help as ever he was and rather than his children shall miscarry he will save them by miracle 2 Our callings and means are not to bee neglected because 1 Christ denies not but that man lives by means but not only by them 2 They are a part of that every word of God whereby man lives and if ordinary means be offered we may not trust to extraordinary without some special promise or revelation 3 It is a tempting of God to pull poverty on our selves or cast our selves into danger and is a breach of his ordinance who injoyns every man to get his living in the sweat of his blows But one thing is a Christian care another a carking care for the things of this world one thing is the care of the world in Mary who especially minds the one thing necessary another in Martha who distracts her self with many businesses neglecting the good part which should never bee taken from her one thing to possess the world another to bee possessed by it one thing to use means another to trust in them More care must be had of Gods blessing than of means Vse 4. If man live not by means alone bee more careful for Gods blessing than for the means bee more thankful for that than for these else hee that made bread and gave it thee can break the staff of it else he can make thee great and rich but lay a sensible curse on thy person and estate either in thine own time or in thy heirs And as for thanksgiving Christ never used any means but by prayer and thanksgiving and taught us to pray for daily bread The comfort of the creatures a greater mercy than the creatures them selves i.e. for a blessing upon bread It is a greater mercy of God to give us comfort of the creatures than the creatures themselves Yet a number as if they lived by bread only come to their tables as the hog to his trough or the horse to his provender without either prayer or thankes A wonder that every crum choaks them not for without Gods blessing it might But by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God On â— the word yet every word of God preferâ—eth the life of man Doct. This affirmative part of the testimony alledged by Christ teacheth us That It is only the word of God and every word of God that preserveth the life of man But first wee must distinguish of mans life which is either supernatural or natural and also of the word which is put forth either for the life natural or supernatural The former is a word of Gods power and providence creating and governing all things according to their natural courses called in the Text a word that goeth out of the mouth of God for no word of the creature can produce the being or well-being of any other The latter is the word of Truth whereby hee doth quicken the soul and repair it to his own likenesse and this word proceedeth not onely out of the mouth of God but of his Prophets Apostles and Pastors and this word begetteth and preserveth a supernatural life in man as the other doth a natural Jer. 15.19 Now our Saviour meaneth here the natural life of the body and the word of Gods power and providence generally sustaining the being and life of all creatures How the soul liveth by the word of God and not that a man can live by the written word without meat and drink It is true that the soul of man liveth by Gods Word of Truth for 1 Hee is begotten a Christian by it and born of this immortal seed Jam. 1.18 2 Hee is nourished by it as by sincere Milk 1 Pet. 2.2 3 As bread increaseth the body in all dimensions so the Word strengtheneth the soul in faith patience comfort hope love as children grow by Milk 4 Bread strengthens the heart and all the strength of a Christian is in the word it preserves the natural heat and the word makes his heart burn within him and keeps it in a readiness to every good word and work But yet this is not the proper meaning of this place neither can it agree with the meaning of Moses who plainly speaks of the bodily hunger of the Israelites and the feeding of them with Mannah that they may know that man liveth not by bread onely nor yet with the mind of our Saviour Christ nor with his present condition nor with the drift of Satans temptation nor with the sound repelling of his dart which was that Christ for the appeasing of his bodily hunger after his forty daies fast would turn stones into bread How man lives by every word of God And now wee knowing what is meant by the Word of God even the powerful word of Gods providence in creating and governing all things wee are further to consider that our Saviour addeth an universal particle every word the reason is because this word is twofold ordinary and extraordinary Ordinary when God changeth not his ordinary course but by means proportioned unto the ends which are a part of his ordinary word preserveth and maintaineth the life hee hath given as daily bread sleep and the like Extraordinary when by his word and decree he pleaseth to preserve man either above or without or against all means I. Above the means sundry waies 1 Above all that man can expect The word sustaineth 1 Above all means three waies thus God gave the Israelites Mannah in the wilderness and water out of a Rock thus hee tyed a Ram to bee sacrificed in stead of Isaac thus he brake the cheek-tooth that was in the jaw and water came thereout for Sampson Judg. 15.19 and by his word provided a gourd to come over Jonas his head to shadow him and deliver him from his grief chap. 4.6 thus hee fed Elias by Ravens 2 When hee makes a little means go beyond themselves as Christ made seven loaves and two fishes to serve seven thousand persons and much left thus hee made a few clothes serve Israel forty years so as their shooes did not wear out Thus the Word of God made a little meal and oyle serve the Prophet and a widow a long time 1 King 17.14 Thus saith the Lord God of Israel the meal in the barrel shall not bee wasted nor the oyle in the cruse diminished till the time that the Lord send rain and so it was though they are nothing else all the while 2 King 4.42 Elisha had twenty loaves sent him and some ears of Corn hee commanded his servant to set them before the people Oh saith he what are these to an hundred men but the Prophet said The Lord hath said they shall eat and yet there shall remain and it came to pass according to the word of the Lord. 3 When the means are not so small in
quantity as base in quality and yet have by this word an extraordinary blessing as the coarse fare of Daniel II. Without means Gods word causeth man to live as Moses Elias II. Without all means and Christ himself who had immediately before seen the word of God preserving him already forty daies and nights and could further if hee pleased III. Against means as the Disciples sent out III. Against all means were promised if they drank any deadly poyson it should not hurt them so fire burnt not the three children though cast into it when it burnt their enemies and their own bands All this is meant by that our Saviour saith every word and thus most aptly hee returneth the temptation Man lives not onely by bread that is the ordinary means but by extraordinary also even above and beyond means yea without and against means And therefore where thou sayest I must have means Gods word saith there is no absolute necessity of them my Fathers word can still sustain mee without bread as hee hath done these forty daies already 1 The word of God is it Reasons which gave being and beginning to all things when they were not and much more doth it continue the being of them now when they are Psal 104.30 If thou send forth thy spirit they are created By Spirit here is not meant the essence of God but a power and secret vertue proceeding from God all one with this word of God by which things were not onely created at the first but are still renewed and that daily and yearly as it were again created Joh. 1.3 In that word was life that is not onely inherent in the Son of God himself but as an efficient to communicate life to all living things 2 The Word of God is as it were the prop and stay of the world without which all things would fall into confusion Every man knows by nature that God maintains and preserves all things that it is he that stretcheth out the heavens like a curtain that hee sends forth the winds out of his treasure and raiseth the waves of the Sea like mountaines which are great things but nature teacheth not how God doth these things by what means only the Scriptures teach that hee doth all this by his word that as in the creation God said Let there bee light and there was light and so of all other things Gods word was his work so in upholding and preserving it hee doth it by his word as Heb. 1.2 who upholdeth all things by his mighty word which word when God calls in the Creature falls to nothing Act. 17.28 In him we live and move and have our being 3 The same word of God which gives vertue and force to the Creatures in themselves doth also sanctifie them unto us every creature is sanctified by the Word and Prayer 1 Tim. 4.6 the word shews how to get them how to use them and prayer obtains of God a right tenure and a pure use which indeed is the blessing or sanctification of them 4 The same word carries them beyond the strength of their nature to doe us good Bread and VVine in their own nature can but nourish and feed the body but Gods VVord in the institution of the Sacrament makes them feed the soul to eternal life Quest But how may we conceive of this Word whereby God doth govern and preserve the creatures Ans By Gods VVord we must not only conceive his decree and will but a powerful Commandement and effectual to which all his Creatures yeeld free and willing obedience This commanding word was put forth in the Creation Psal 148.5 He commanded and they were all created Men when they attempt and perform any great matter because their power is small must use great labour and many instruments and helps But by the word of the Lord the heavens were made Psal 33.9 He said the word and all things were done This commanding word is put forth in the daily government of God Psal 147.15 He sends out his Commandement upon the earth his word runneth very swiftly that is nothing can withstand and hinder the power of his word here the VVord and Commandement are all one The senslesseness and deadness of the Creatures their vastness and fierceness hinder not his word but without delay yea with marvellous celerity and swiftness they execute his word Psal 148.8 If God speak to the Heavens they shall hear and cover themselves with darknesse at noon day as in Christs passion If hee command the Sun it shall hear his word and goe back or stand still If hee command the VVinds or Sea to be still they shall be still and presently there shall be a great calm If he send forth his VVord the Mountains of Ice shall melt Psa 147.18 If he command the VVhale he shall set Jonah on dry land cap. 2. ver 10. If he command the solid and sensless earth it shall hear and rend to swallow up Corah Dathan and Abâ—ram If hee command the fire not to burn it shall hear and not burn the three Children If he command dead men they shall hear and come out of their Graves as Lazarus c. and all men at the general judgement But as God can see without eyes and reach without hands so also doth he speak without a tongue as the Light the Firmament the Heavens and other his VVorks can hear his voyce without ears neither wanteth he a means to make his mind known and his pleasure manifest to the most sensless creatures Use 1. This should teach us to depend upon this Word of God for our lives and means of maintaining them for so our Lord Jesus did in this barren wilderness he would not sustain himself but by Gods Word Doest thou want means of living and maintenance Consider that man lives not by bread alone The word of God made the 〈◊〉 light without the Sun and the earth fruitful without the rain This word can make the Air light without and before either Sun Moon or Star Gen. 1.3 This word can make the earth fruitful before the rain had ever fallen upon it Gen. 2.5 Wantest thou bread God hath not locked up thy life in bread it may be hee hath another word which if thou hearest with Moses and Elias thou shalt live without bread Asa when hee was in a great straight 2 Chrp. 14.11 for he was with five hundred and fourscore thousand to encounter with an Army of ten hundred thousand and three hundred Chariots hee looked up to this word of God and said that the Lord could save by many or few or by none Hast thou means of living yet depend on this word thy life stands not in bread or in abundance if God with-draw his word neither restorative Quails nor heavenly Manna if thou hadst them shall preserve thy life How often doth God blow upon the second means to bring us to this word Vse 2. The faith of this truth doth fence the heart
with sound comfort when all outward means doe fail if the heart can say to it self What if God doe not give me my desire by this means or that Faith in this word strengthneth the heart many ways I know God hath more words than one more blessings than one and man liveth by every word And faith strengthens the heart 1 By setting before the eye Gods power in this word how that one word of his mouth is enough to help us one word is able to create innumerable armies of Angels and Creatures one fiat is enough to make all Creatures and all this to come or goe or stand still as most dutiful servants to their Master Matth. 8. the Centurion coming to Christ for the health of his Servant desires him not to come within his roof for he was not worthy of that favour nor to send him any receit or physick to doe him good but only to speak the word and he was sure his servant should be healed A strong faith in a strong word It is but a word with God then how easily how presently how certainly will God doe me good if he see it good for me 2 By assuring the heart that his will is as ready to doe us good as his word is able and it sets the promise before us that nothing shall be wanting to them that fear God The former in the example of the Leper Matth. 8. Lord if thou wilt thou caâ—st make me clean and in the next words to shew he is as willing as able he saith I will be thou clean by which word proceeding out of the mouth of God his Leprosie was instantly cured his will was his word and his word was his work The latter in the example of Abraham whose faith set before his eyes Gods promise that in Isaac his seed should be called and that by Isaac he should be a Father of many Nations and therefore when at Gods word he went out to offer Isaac and Isaac asked him where was the Sacrifice he answered God will provide One eye was on Gods word commanding him to slay his Son another upon this other word that God was able to raise him up from the dead whence after a sort hee received him and that hee also would doe so before his promise should bee frustrate 3 By setting before the Christian heart the blessed issue and success of unwavering confidence in the word of God The Israelites going out of Aegypt and wandring in the Wilderness so many years by the appointment of Gods word he did supply all their wants by his Word and it became all things unto them which their hearts could desire 1 He paved them a way in the Sea and suddainly made the waters a wall unto them 2 He gave them bread from Heaven even Angels food and that in our text was by his word 3 He gave them water out of a rock and that by his word he bade Moses speak to the rock 4 Having no means for clothes his word kept their garments for forty years from waxing old But what need we goe out of our text in which the example of our Head and Lord may best confirm us for wanting bread in the Wilderness hee would not turn stones into bread but waited on the word of his Father till the Angels came and ministred unto him even so the adopted Sons of God treading in the steps of our Lord shall by vertue of the same word always find relief one way or other Who would have thought that ever Job should have swum out of that misery having lost all his Cattel substance and Children but because when the Lord was a killing him in his own sence hee trusted in him the Lord raised him and doubled the wealth and prosperity he had before Who would have thought that ever Daniel should have escaped the Lions denne and teeth being cast in amongst them or that Peter should have escaped Herods sword being bound in Chains and watched of Souldiers to be brought out to death next day But trusting in the Lord this word shut the mouthes of the Lions and opened the Prisons iron doors and brake in sunder the chains and so both of them were wonderfully delivered Surely this Doctrin well digested is full of comfort and quietness and would set the heart at rest and make all outward troubles easie If a man could once get his heart to trust in the word as David did Psal 119.42 it would sustain the soul in many troubles and bring in so sweet a contentment as the world is a stranger unto On the contrary whence is it that mens hearts fail them and they sink in their troubles but because they trust to the means and not to the Word of God at least not to every word of God If God crosse them one way they think hee hath no other way to doe them good Vse 3. If man live by every word of God then take heed of making that a means of living which God hath never warranted but see that what thou livest by proceed out of the mouth of God How doth hee live by every word of God that gets his living either in whole or in part contrary to Gods word Obj. But we see such as use no good means but maintain themselves in good estate by robbing stealing oppressing usury gaming false wares or weights it seems that even these creatures have a word of God to sanctifie them and put vertue in them to such persons or else they could not live by them Ans We must distinguish between the things themselves that are gotten and the unjust manner of getting them The creatures themselves are by a general word of God sanctified and set apart by God to feed and maintain good and bad as well the wicked as honest getters of them even as the Sun and Rain shines and falls upon the just and unjust And the unrighteousness of particular persons cannot alter Gods general decree But if wee consider the special manner of getting such goods that is not sanctified but condemned by the word of God 1 Because the person is not in Christ who restores our right unto us and then he is but an usurper and a bankrupt who builds his houses goes fine in apparel decks up himself and his and spends most liberally but it is all with other mens money He that knows not this thinks him a rich man but he that doth knoweth that he is not either thrifty or wealthy the Creditor comes and casts him into prison and makes his bones and body pay the debt 2 As his person so his course is accursed for the only way to get a blessing from God on the means is to use his own means who hath commanded first to seek the Kingdom of God and then other things and hath accursed all that wealth and maintenance of the body for which a man doth hazard or lose his soul 3 When a man doth live by bread against the word that
proceedeth out of the mouth of God it is rather a death than a life his bread becomes poyson and as Rats-bane in his bowels because he hath it without a promise and without blessing Obj. I see no such thing Ans Many poysons are long a working but the end of such is death and the more slowly they work the more slily and certainly they kill And if the Lord doe not invert the order he hath set in nature by cursing the particular creatures be sure he hath in his justice reserved a curse for the unjust person and he shall not avoyd it This doctrin specially applied laies hold upon sundry sorts of men who live contrary to the word They are these I. Such as live out of lawful callings which are one part of the word of God that we should get our living in the sweat of our browes and so long as we are in our way we have his word we shall bee provided for And the word proceeding out of the mouth of God is that he that will not labour must not eat because he eats not his own and such as will not live after this word by Gods word they ought not to live because they are idle and unprofitable burdens of the earth who 1 abuse Gods providence who ties the ends and means together 2 infringe that good order which God hath established for the avoiding of confusion in Church or Common-wealth namely that every man should serve God in the service of man in some warrantable and profitable civil calling 3 As hee is no better than an Infidel that depends only on means seeing man lives by every word of God so he that in a lawful course of life provides not for his family is worse than an infidel Of this sort are our knots of companions of drinking and gaming company and wandring rouges and beggers I knit them together because they are all of a strain and either are Beggers or shall be These commonly come not to Church to hear their duties and therefore they must bee taught by correction and discipline of those that are the executioners of justice II. Such as think they live well enough and yet it is by deceiving others by stealing oppression extortion lying swearing and falshood in buying and selling and why say they may not a man help and shift for himself But consider 1 What a poor help it is when a man will use unlawful means and to shift out of one evil by another Hee doth as the Prophet speaks avoid a Lyon and a Bear meets him Pilate would keep his place by unlawful means the delivering of Christ to bee crucified but besides that hee brought innocent blood upon himself hee lost his place and flew himself 2 Consider That if Gods Word of blessing go not with the means his word of curse doth and so the Prophet Zachary saith that the curse entereth into the house of the swearer and of the theef chap. 5. v. 4. and this curse shall remain in the midst of his house and consume the very timber and stones This curse often scatters ill-gotten goods as fast as they were ever hastily gathered if not in his own daies yet in some unthrifty heir after him 3 Consider how God crosseth the vain conceit of unjust persons they think all that is any way gotten to bee gain and profit but the word is Prov. 10.2 that treasures of wickednesse profit nothing they cannot help a man from the hand of God nay when the evil day comes they are gone and leave a man alone to grapple with death and judgement and turn a man naked to the sentence of condemnation for his wicked getting and holding of them III. Another sort of men who live not by the Word of God Vel minimuâ— fructus ex pecunia peâ—cipâ— non potest sine Dei offensione proximi injuâ— 2. Calv. Epist 226. but against it are Usurers who pull themselves out of all lawful callings and set up a trade for the publike evil and their own private good which were there nothing else against it proves it not to bee of Gods devising for every calling of Gods devising is helpful to men in general but the Spirit of God hath given this a name from biting and hurting But wee have the Scripture most expresly against it whether it bee manifest as is a contract for gain as for ten pound to pay eleven at the years end or covert whereby men find devices which they call mysteries to defeat the laws and seem to contract and either not to lend or not for gain The word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God saith Exod. 22. v. 25. If thou lend money to my people with thee thou shalt not be an Usurer thou shalt not oppress him Mark how usury and oppression is all one And Deut. 23.19 Thou shalt not lend upon usury to thy brother the usury of money meat or any thing that may bee lent But the Usurer that will live by his money and not by Gods word saith Yea but of the Gentiles they might though not of a brother To which I say that now the partition wall is taken away and neither Jew nor Gentile remains all are our brethren in Christ and therefore of no man must usury bee expected unless thou beest worse than a Jew Let the Usurer answer this if he can Again those Gentiles were of those nations of the Canaanites Ab hoc usuram eâ—igâ— quem non sit crimen occultic Amb. which they were commanded to destroy and usury was as teeth given them and allowed by God to eat them up withall Seest thou a man whom thou mayest lawfully kill take use of him but not of thy brother Object I will not take usury of the poor but of the rich Answ But the text is Thou shalt not take usury of thy brother bee he poor or rich though the rich bee better able to suffer wrong yet thou art not by any word enabled to offer it The word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God saith Psal 15.5 Hee that giveth not his mony to usury shall dwell in the Lords Tabernacle and rest on his holy hill and Ezek. 18.17 Hee that hath not received usury and increase c. wherein it is plain without all tricks that either to give out or take in usury excludes out of heaven Object Hee means to oppresse a man with usury Answ Every usury is oppression and every Usurer fears not God Levit. 25.36 Thou shalt not take usury but fear the Lord. Object But that Law was judicial not moral Answ That is false for our Saviour renewed in it the Gospel Luke 6.35 Lend freely looking for nothing again Therefore it is moral Besides that usury is condemned amongst the great transgressions of the Moral law Ezek. 18.13 Object Wee may do as we would bee dealt by and it is charity so to lend as another may benefit himself Answ No man in need would borrow but freely
ryotous and ungracious courses to the destruction of themselves and others Nay as our Saviour said of Judas it had been good for him hee had never been born so may we say of numbers of graceless persons better they had never seen the Sun or enjoyed life than so to have consumed their lives in the service of sin and Satans temptations Vse 5. Lastly If we live by every word of God then let us be thankful to God for our lives and for his word of blessing upon the means and seeing our lives hang upon his word to prolong them or cut off the thread of them we must labour to live to him and his glory It becometh the just to be thankful A great unthankfulness were it to rebel against him by whom we hold our lives and all the comfort of them See we not how those that hold Land in Copy are willingly bound to sute and service to the Lord who is often but a mean man The Sidonians would not warre against Herod because they were nourished by his Land and shall we be in warre against our Lord by whose hand and word we live move and have our being And even this thanksgiving is his gift also for as the matter which so the grace by which wee are thankful is all from him so as we must depend on him both for blessings and for grace to be thankful Vers 5. Then the Devil took him up into the holy City and set him on a pinacle of the Temple 6. And said unto him If thou be the Son of God cast thy self down for it is written c. WE come now to set down and expound by the assistance of God the second on-set of the Devil upon the Son of God by a violent and hellish temptation nothing inferiour to the former in the furious malicious and cunning contriving of it In the entrance whereof we must remove one rubb by the way concerning the order of this temptation wherein the Evangelists seem not to agree among themselves for whereas St. Matthew makes this the second St. Luke makes it the last and puts the last in St. Matthew into the second place And herein some learned men have stumbled and have devised simple shifts to reconcile the two Evangelists Some think that they write not the same History nor of the same temptations but of temptations urged at sundry times These are confuted by the very matter phrases and words which are in both the same and need no other conviction Others think and they of the learned Papists that in some ancient Books St. Luke observes the same order in the temptations with St. Matthew and that the difference crept in by the heedlesness of some Writer which is a needless devise of them who strive to prove the Canonical Scripture to bee corrupted in their Fountains that so their corrupt Latine Translation may prevail but both impeaching the watchfulness and care of God over the Scriptures as also the diligence and faithfulness of the Church which is pretended to suffer her self wholly to be abused by the carelesness or unfaithfulness of some one Scribe But the truth is that it doth no whit prejudice the truth of the Evangelical story that the Evangelists doe not stand so much upon order where it is not so necessary as upon the matter and the things themselves done which they faithfully report and in which they joyntly accord and agree as oftentimes they stand not upon words nor sometimes upon sentences but one delivers the same fact in one style of speech another in another form but so as one is so far from crossing another as he giveth thereby more light and certainty unto the other Quest But whether of these observed the right order as the temptations were passed Ans I am out of doubt that Matthew sets down the right order as they were done 1 Because he passeth his story by such particles as imply an orderly consequent as Then the Devil took him then he took him again then the Devil left him c. whereas Luke used the particle and in his passages 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which noteth no certain order as the former doth his care was to relate the whole matter but was not so accurate for order 2 The coherence and dependance of this second temptation with the former shews that Matthew observeth the right method for Christ having by a testimony of Scripture confirmed himself in the confidence and trust in his Father Satan immediately seeks to make his advantage of Christs words and seeing hee will needs trust his Father he would have him trust him too much If hee need no bread being hungry he needs no stairs to goe down from the pinacle of the Temple the last temptation doth not so fitly cohere with the former as this second doth 3 After Christ had bidden Satan avoyd Matthew adds Then the Devil left him as being obedient to his word plainly shewing that that was the last temptation Luke hath it not in such dependance but thus And when the Devil had ended all the tentation he departed In the Combate note two generals 1 The preparation to it 2 The temptation it self The preparation containeth such necessary circumstances as by which the temptation might more easily prevail as 1 the time Then 2 The place first general the holy City secondly special a pinacle of the Temple 3 The manner how Christ was conveyed thither The Devil took him up and set him on the pinacle The temptation consists 1 Of the assault 2 Of the repulse The assault hath three things 1 The ground of it If thou be the Son of God 2 The scope or aim namely the sin or sins to which hee was tempted Cast thy self down 3 The argument or perswasion to enforce it For it as written He shall give his Angels charge over thee c. The repulse of our Saviour is by another testimony of Scripture not contrary to that which Satan alleadged but expounding it that he might in the right sense of it sence and secure himself from the temptation as after we shall see First of the preparation Then This particle shews not only the time of this temptation but also the order as I noted Satan having no success in the former renews his assault and would assay another way Hee had been kindly and gently used of Christ who had answered him courteously nay he had convinced him by Scripture that hee had nothing to say against it and yet he goes on in his malice as though he had had both great provocation and advantage Whence Doct. Note the property of wicked men ruled by Satan who by no means can be brought to lay off their malice towards Gods children Deal gently with them they are like Nettles the softlier toucht the sharper they sting Deal plainly with them and convince their consciences by the word that they have nothing to say for themselves yet being convinced they give not over no more than
Spirit of God is present to pour out his treasures of wisdome and grace by means of the word and Sacraments which are his chariot and which not accompanied with the Spirit are but dead and ineffectual to regeneration where the Holy Angels are present to assist the ministery to repel hinderances to behold our order but especially desirous to look into the mysteries of our salvation where the Holy Saints upon earth are met together to seek and see the face of the Lord joyning together in all the parts of his pure and holy worship in hearing his holy word receiving his holy Sacraments preferring publikely their holy prayers greatly by this means glorifying God and inriching their own selves Surely this is Bethel the house of God and the gate of heaven Vse 1. This teacheth us not to despise our Assemblies nor to think out Churches unholy for some corruptions Look upon Jerusalem Matth. 23.37 you shall see the eleven Tribes were Apostates there were in it dumb dogs Isa 56.10 there were Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites nay at this time the Doctrin of the Law was corrupted by the false glosses of the Pharisees and the Temple almost a den of Theeves full of buyers and sellers Yet for all this the Evangelist calls it the holy City even when it had more corruptions in it than the Church of England hath at this day Why 1 Because there was the service of the true God set up in the Temple the word preached and sacrifices offered and the meetings of the Church of God 2 Because as yet they had not received a bill of divorcement Have not wee the Word truely Preached and the Sacraments for substance truely administred And for discipline I will say I wish wee had the execution of so much as the Church alloweth Or when did the Lord give us a bill of Divorce Or what Church hath convinced us that wee cannot bee acknowledged for a true Church If they say they of the Separation have I answer 1 They have laboured to discover some errors but none fundamental in us nor without as many in themselves 2 Wee may well doubt whether they bee a Church or no seeing by the profession of some of their Teachers they will not joyn themselves to any Church at this day upon the face of the earth and so renounce all Communion with all the parts of the Catholike Church in the world But wee must not think much if some unstable persons forsake our Communion seeing in the golden and flourishing age of the Apostles themselves some such there were Heb. 10.25 As for our selves wee may strengthen our selves against them by these conclusions 1 Wee know that the word of Truth is truly preached amongst us which appeareth by the daily conversion of thousands whereas never was man converted by a word of error Jam. 1.18 2 Wee know that our Ministers are of God because by them so many are begotten to God Our Saviour thought this a good reason when hee said Beleeve mee that I came out from the Father for the works sake The blinde man had good insight into this matter Joh. 9.30 saying If this man were not of God he could do nothing and a wonderful thing it is that yee know not whence hee is and yet hee hath opened mine eyes So may I say to the separatist Doest thou not know whence that Minister is who hath opened thine eyes 3 We know that our meetings are holy meetings 1 Our people is outwardly called by an holy calling and to an holy end 2 They profess faith in Christ which is an holy profession and in charity if wee see no open raigning sin are to bee judged Saints 3 Congregations are called holy in the Scripture from the better part not from the greater as an heap of wheat mingled and covered with chaffe yet it is called wheat 1 Cor. 6.11 Now yee are sanctified washed and justified but in Epist â— chap. 12. I fear that when I come among you my God will humble mee and I shall bewail many of them that have sinned and have not repented of their uncleanness and fornication and wantonness which they have committed Diverse other abuses there were yet among Saints and beloved ones 4 Mixt Congregations are holy in Gods acceptation esteeming them not as they are in themselves but as members of Christ When Israel was at the best it was a rebellious and stifte-necked people yet Balaam said Hee saw no iniquity in Jacob nor transgression in Israel not that there was none but that none was imputed 4 Wee know that wee have no warrant to separate from holy things neither for some defects cleaving to them nor for ill men either handling them or communicating in them The Prophets never made any separation in times of greatest corruption even when they cried out of their wickednesse 1 Sam. 2.24 Do so no more my sons said Eli yee make the people trespass how By making them loath the service and sacrifice for your wickedness verse 17. And when many abuses were among the Corinths in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper yet a man that did carefully examine himself might communicate of it with comfort yea our Saviour Christ was often in the Temple teaching and praying and so were his Disciples though it was a most corrupt place Object 1 How may I pray with an evil man seeing God heareth not sinners Nay his prayer is abominable Ans 1 The speech in John 9.31 is not universally true for God heard the poor Publican confessing himself a sinner 2 Though God hear him not for himself yet hee hears him for the people as Balaam blessing Israel being both a wicked man and speaking against his heart God heard him for the people Numb 23. Object 2 But how may I communicate with a wicked Minister or with what comfort Answ The wickedness of the Minister may somewhat lessen the comfort but neither diminish the perfection of the Sacrament in it self nor hinder the efficacy thereof to us seeing the efficacy depends onely upon the promise of God and the faith of the receiver and is no more to bee refused than the gift of a King though the conveyance bee drawn by a wicked Lawyer Object But how can hee bee a means of conveying grace to mee that is a graceless man Answ Grace is compared to water now may not water that passeth through a wooden or stony channel which it self is so undisposed that it cannot receive or have any benefit of it make a whole garden fruitful It is Augustines simile Besides I would ask whether any could with comfort refuse Judas his Baptisme John 4.2 even when hee was a Devil incarnate If it bee said They knew him not so to bee then belike a man may receive the Sacrament fruitfully of a secret prophane man or infidel and the wickedness of a Minister if it bee secret pollutes not the Sacrament and then it must follow necessarily that no comfort and truth of the Sacrament
in searching till that age were all wasted none of which should come into the Land except Caleb and Joshua vers 40. then they up betimes in the morning and they were ready against the Word of God to goe Moses forbids them tells them God was not with them yet forty four presumed obstinately to goe and were pitifully consumed 2 King 14.10 Amaziah King of Judah having gotten a notable Victory against Edom presuming of Gods hand and help with him but not asking God counsel would also make warre against Israel but unhappily as such attempts prove for he was overcome and Jehoash King of Israel took Amaziah and broke down Jerusalems wall and spoyled the house of the Lord and the Kings house of all the Treasure there Josiah a good King presuming of Gods assistance without his word undertook an unwarrantable warre against the King of Aegypt hee might have thought God would help him who sought the Lord with all his heart against an open Idolater but not seeking the Lord in this he was mortally wounded and left his Kingdom in great trouble and confusion 2 King 23. Reasons Now Satan is most usual in temptations to presumption for these reasons 1 He hath experience how easily we are foyled with this kind of temptation how soon hee foyled our first Parents in the state of innocency how good David was overthrown presuming of his own strength when he forced Joab to number his people And those whom hee could never shake with distrust he hath quite overthrown with presumption 2 Satan knows that of all temptations this is most agreeable to our corrupt nature It is pleasing to us to conceive of Gods mercy and power towards us in any course our selves affect whereas temptations to despair are irksome and grievous to the flesh and have not ordinarily so much help from the flesh to set them forward as this hath and therefore the Devil is sometimes but not half so often in them Again hee knows it goeth with our nature and stream to presume of our own goodness strength and vertue Peter and the rest of the Disciples presumed they should not be offended at Christ nor forsake or deny him but yet not long after even they who professed they would dye with him rather than deny him lest him and fled away Matth. 26.33 c. 3 He knows that presumption is an extream of faith and hope and doth no less extinguish faith than despair nay more often doth foyl it seeing a man in despair is more fearful more watchful but a presumptuous man is fearless careless and will easily thrust himself upon any adventure as fearing no sin 4 Satan knows that presumptions are great sins prevailing sins Psal 19.13 a tempting of the Lord as the answer of our Saviour implies when wee leave his way and means and will try our own a sin which doth much provoke God to displeasure we see it in Peter who fell fearfully above all the Disciples Ubi dixisti sufficio ibi desecisti ubi tibi placuisti ibi periisti Aug. because hee was most presumptuous of all of whom Augustine saith When thou beginnest to say I have enough thou beginnest to fayl when thou hast an over-weening opinion of thy self thou art undone Quest What may we think of Jonathans action who himself alone with one man his Armour-bearer went out against a whole army of the Philistims Was it not a strange tempting of God and a great disorder in time of pitched battel 1 Sam. 14. Ans It may seem so at first but indeed it was not temerity in him for 1 He was guided by a secret and strong instinct of Gods Spirit 2 He had a general promise that so long as his people feared God one should bee able to chase a thousand and two ten thousand and therefore took no more with him than one being fully assured that God would goe out with him and fight for him against Gods and his enemies 3 Hee set God before him with whom he said it was not hard to save with many or with few ver 6. Besides he knew they were Gods enemies saying Let us goe to the uncircumcised 4 The event was a singular deliverance of God in that needful time for God sent a fear among the enemies and an earth-quake c. and armed Jonathan with such a spirit and power that the enemies fell before him for fear even at the sight of him Object But the instinct of the Spirit is strong and not doubtful as this was vers 6. It may be the Lord will be with us Ans The first instinct drew him to the place where hee was to receive a sign of confirmation from God as vers 9 10. If they say Come up wee will goe a sign they were lazie If they say Tarry till we come we will not that was a sign of their courage And this was a certain sign which strongly assured him vers 10 12. Quest Is it lawful now for any so to doo Ans No it was a singular fact not to be drawn into example unless a man can alleadge a new promise seeing all the ordinary promises of Scripture joyn the means and end together Use 1. We must conceive all this doctrin of Christs temptations above an ordinary History not only relating a thing done but belonging also to us to make our use of it as of other Scripture And hence let us learn to beware of these temptations to presumption which are many ways darted against us both in things spiritual and temporal I. In spiritual things 1 When men cast aside the known Word of God they dare swear and curse and blaspheme they dare adventure to break the Sabbath dare lye and be unjust against their conscience they dare doe any thing against the Justice of God though they know his will to bee contrary and all because they presume of Gods mercy which in their conceit hath eaten up all his justice But in Job 19.11 Christ inlargeth the sin of the Jews and Judas because it was against their conscience He that delivered me hath the greater sin he was warned he heard my Doctrin saw my Miracles and so did you And thou that knowest thy Lords pleasure and darest goe against it shalt know how fearful a thing it is to fall into his hands It thy Conscience condemn thee God is greater than thy conscience 2 Others are perswaded that Christ dyed for all and therefore they may be the bolder in their sins grace hath abounded what though sin abound much more Christ hath bloud enough and merit enough what need they fear But here is presumption without warrant For in Christs death before it can be fruitful to us there must be two things 1 An actual accomplishment 2 An effectual application to the soul in particular Physick though never so soveraign if it be in the pocket unapplied doth the Patient no good And if the death of Christ be applied to thee it worketh the death of thy sin
before he knew it to be his own case could say As sure as the Lord lives he shall dye that hath done this and Nathan said Thou art the man c. And this sin so provoked the Lord that the sword never departed from his house and his repentance could not cut off that part of the sentence but his own son Absalom must defile his Fathers Wives in the sight of all Israel Hence it was also that our Lord answering Pilate aggravated the sin of Judas Joh. 19.11 He that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin hee knew he delivered an innocent to death he was warned he was a friend and familiar his sin was a great sin and so great as God took him in hand and laid the burden of it presently upon his soul and hee found no ease but in hanging himself 2 Satan knows these sins more trouble and wound the Conscience than other because this circumstance lays the sin directly upon our selves and takes away excuses God was not wanting to prevent such a man cannot say he could not remedy it no good means was wanting to him only hee was wanting to himself and the means And thus the Lord reasoneth with his people to bring them to the sight of their own corruption Isa 5.4 What could I doe more to my vineyard which I have not done 3 Satan knows that to sin against means is a compound sin and like to a complicated disease hardly cured for besides the sin to which a man is drawn there is 1 A neglect of a mans own good 2 There is a base estimation of Gods great kindness in offering the means of our good and consequently God himself is despised in the means yea there is an unthankful rejecting of grace offered And what is further to bee done but to leave such a one as remediless 4 Well knows Satan that God hath denounced and executed greater plagues upon these sins than other where means were not present He punished Adultery in the Law with death not simple fornication because one had means to avoyd the sin the other wanted it So for Theft Prov. 6.30 If a Thief steal to satisfie his soul because he is hungry men despise him not a restitution may be made he must not dye comparing the sin with adultery in which no restitution must bee made they must dye the death Capernaum which was lifted up to heaven in respect of the means of Salvation neglecting those stairs cast her self lower into hell than 7 yrus and Sidon which never had the like things done in them Nay God whose nature is to bee merciful in this case takes pleasure and delights himself in severity Prov. 1.22 Yee have despised all my counsel and set my correction at nought therefore will I laugh in your destruction This doctrin is of great use through the whole life Vse 1. If where more means be to hinder sin there sin is aggravated how heavie be the sins of our age who in the means are lifted up above all the ages of one thousand five hundred years before us How may the Lord complain of us as Hos 8.10 I have written to them the great things of my Law but they have counted it a vain thing The means that we have doe set our sins in a farre higher degree than were the sins of our fathers Theirs were in the night ours in the day theirs were ignorances in comparison ours are presumptions of knowledge and set purpose theirs were errors and sins ours are rebellions and obstinacy they could scarce doe any other we will not their ignorance invincible ours affected And as our means be greater so our judgement and account shall be straighter for to whom God gives more of them hee requires more Luke 12.48 Vse 2. Content we not our selves that we have stairs or means as many who say they come to Church hear the Word receive the Sacrament have some measure of knowledge and be able to speak of religion seeing the presence of the means brings Satan more fiercely upon thee and threatneth thy greater danger if thou growest not in soundness of Christianity by them Consider whether the Scripture be not true saying 1 Not the hearers of the Word but the doers thereof shall be justified 2 Knowers of their Masters will and not doers of it shall be beaten with more stripes 3 Many seem to be partakers of grace who are perverters of it and turn it into wantonness who are of old rolled or billed unto condemnation 4 Many in the day of Judgement shall say and alleadge for themselves Wee have eat and drunk in thy presence and thou hast taught in our streets to whom the judge shall say I tell you I know not whence you are depart from mee yee workers of iniquity The Jewes had the Ministery of John of Christ and his Disciples the Gospel of the Kingdom preached which was as Jacobs Ladder to rise up by the stairs and staves of it unto heaven but for all this because they walked not worthy of these means Christ tells them plainly to their faces that Publicans and Harlots should goe into Heaven before them And the same shall be said of every formal Christian contenting himself with an outward shew of goodness and not answerable to the means he hath without any inward or constant change by them Vse 3. Let us beware of Satans wyle neither to neglect means nor yet to sin against them I In spiritual things the means of salvation are stairs to Heaven 1 If thou beest not a member of the Church and abidest in the ship thou canst not be saved Acts 27.31 2 If being over-run with the disease of sin thou waitest not at the Pool wherein and when the Spirit moveth and stirreth the waters thou canst not be cured Joh. 5.4 Refuse the Word and Sacraments thou perishest 3 If God have shewed thee oh man what is good and what he requireth of thee surely to doe justly to love mercy to humble thy self and walk with thy God if thou cast thy self off these stairs into injustice unmercifulness pride and profaneness by this fall thou doest break the neck of thy soul So when the Lord affords many gracious means within a man and without without the exhortations and precepts of his Word and the warnings of his correcting hand then 1 Suffer the word of exhortation gladly let the word rule thee sin not against the word by which thou art to be judged 2 Let the rod open the ear that was sealed and correction bee thy instruction it is a note of blessedness to bee chastened and taught in Gods Law The Lord is glad to adde this means to let in the former and if men still fall back more and more the Lord casts such persons off So when he inwardly useth either checks of Conscience or else the motions of his Spirit sin not against them for 1 The voyce of thy Conscience must thou hear one day therefore suffer it not to goe on
in accusing thee but still it by casting out the core of sin that makes it so restless and painful 2 Quench not the motions of Gods Spirit for this grieves him and makes him goe away in displeasure and then all thy sound comfort is gone with him II. In temporal things sin not against the means He must eat that must live he must work that will eat sow to reap he that would avoyd a strange woman must love his own wife all the Souldiers and people in the Ship must come safe to land but then must they not cast them into the sea but abide in the ship Isa 37.33 the Prophet in the Lords name tells Hezekiah that Sennacherib shall not enter into the City but if hereupon Hezekiah should have bid them set the gates open would not the Prophet have told him he had betrayed the City For a rich man to be an Usurer or an oppressor is a greater sin than it is taken for because it is against the means yet who are Usurers else who oppressors else who grinde the faces of the poor who detain the wages of poor Servants but they For a man to break the Sabbath for gain is a great sin as appeareth in the poor man that went out to gather sticks but how great then is it in rich men who need not having much means beyond the present necessity and yet they or their Servants and Workmen must be gathering sticks to burn themselves withall in Hell Who sees not the malice of the Devil here who will have the Lords day worldly and wickedly spent wherein God hath set up the special means to draw men from it For it is written HAving spoken both of the ground of this assault and also of the scope and matter of it wee come to the third consideration in it namely The enforcing or urging of it by a testimony of Scripture Satan had perswaded the Son of God to a most foolish practice would any mad man or fool cast himself down from an high place and pash himself all to peeces at any mans perswasions and cannot now the Son of God the wisdome of his Father discern danger in this motion Satan is too black here and lales his snare in vain before the eye of that which hath wing But to hide his blacknesse hee draws a fair glove over a soul hand and assaies to make the case without all danger or absurdity Hee hath that to say which the Son of God cannot refuse Hee hath Scripture to perswade him for no reason is comparable to this to assure the Son of God who must hear the word of his Father that there is neither danger nor unreasonableness in this motion nay there is much good in it 1 Hee shall shew himself to bee the Son of God 2 Hee shall shew his affiance in his Fathers word which hath fully assured him of his Fathers protection as if hee should say Thou being the Son of God mayest without danger cast thy self down hence but do not take it on my word which perhaps thou mayest suspect but take it on thy Fathers word If that hath any truth in it there is no danger in my motion And because thou shalt not think that I speak without book It is written in thy Fathers Book If I had a Psalter here I could shew it thee that hee hath given his Angels charge over thee to keep thee that thou dash not thy foot against a stone and though thou cast thy self down they shall bear thee up and save thee harmless And if they should fail of their duty thou being the Sonne of God canst sustain thy self by thine own proper power and vertue Here consider two things 1 The general consideration of the allegation It is written 2 The special matter of it Hee will give his Angels charge over thee c. Doct. The Devil can and doth alleadge Scripture to further his wicked purposes as here In his tempting of Eve hee made the ground of his temptation Gods word Hath God indeed said yee shall not dye In the deluding of Saul be took the help of Samuels prophecy 1 Sam. 28.17 The Lord hath done even as hee spake by mine hand So his instruments the false Prophets pretend the word of the Lord as Hanani Jer. 28.2 Reasons The Reasons why Satan alledgeth Scripture are these 1 To hide his person and to transform himself into an Angel of Light here hee counterfeits Davids voice nay the voice of the Spirit of God speaking in the written word He would fain perswade Christ that hee is a lover of the Truth and under a testimony of Scripture would hide his horns Regula credâ—ndorum ageâ—dorum 2 As hereby himself dissembles holiness so hee would colour the matter to which hee tempts us to bee just and lawful for is not that lawful which the word allows seeing it is the rule of faith and manners 3 Hee frames himself according to the disposition of parties with whom hee is to deal Christ stood much upon Scripture and would do nothing without Scripture and if hee cannot draw him by Scripture hee shall prevail nothing and thus hee deals daily with tender consciences hee can bring them to any thing by a Scripture of his own mis-shaping 4 This comes to pass by reason of his malice 1 Against the Scripture which hee seeks to abuse to a contrary end seeing the Scriptures are written that wee might not sin 1 Joh 2.1 2 Against the godly to overcome them with no other than their own weapons Christ had made the written word his shield his sword hee will therefore assay with his own weapon to wound him and so he deals with his members 5 Here is not onely Gods permission but his over-ruling power for hereby the father of lies against his heart and nature giveth witnesse to the truth and strongly argues it to bee the strongest weapon that hath strongest power over the conscience Quest How doth Satan alledge Scripture Answ Hee is Gods Ape and as God alledgeth Scripture three waies 1 by his Spirit and inward motion as to Abimelech in a Dream Gen. 20.3 2 By his Ministers and Servants Angels or men 3 By his own lively voice as to Adam So can Satan 1 By suggestion 2 By his Ministers who transform themselves as if they were the Ministers and Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11.13 14 15. not onely delivering the word but also truely 3 By voice in some assumed body as undoubtedly hee did to the first Adam and here to the second Use 1. Seeing then this wicked Spirit can and doth alledge Scripture against us it behooves us to try the spirits whether they bee of God or no 1 John 4.1 not to beleeve every one that can alledge Scripture for so wee might beleeve the Devil himself 1 Thess 5.22 our commandement is to prove all things and hold only that which is good Our president is in Act. 17.11 the Bereans when they heard the Apostles
searched whether the things spoken were so We take no coin without due tryal Quest How shall I try the spirit that brings a sentence of Scripture Answ 1 By diligent study and reading of Scripture diligently searching out the truth for the determination of every truth must bee by scripture Dubiuâ—â— and though scripture seem to bee opposed to scripture wee must not with Papists draw determination of matters from scripture so saith the Apostle in Eph. 4.14 Let us not bee carried about as children with every wind of doctrin how should wee do other but follow the truth in love Examine the places circumstances antecedents and consequents confer with other scriptures to all which it must agree 2 Follow and frequent the Ministery as not content with the knowledge of the scriptures without the true understanding of them Non in legendo sed in intelligerdo Hieron for they consist not in the bare letters but in the pithy sense said the Father And this true understanding wil help us to lay it to the Analogy of faith wherunto it must bee agreeable and will make our senses exercised in the word 3 Adde hereunto prayer which procureth the spirit to lead us into all necessary truth David never ceased to Pray to bee taught as we may see through the whole 119. Psalm 4 Consider the end and scope of the scripture alledged If it lead thee into an action condemned by the law of nature or against other direct scriptures or principles of religion it is of the Devil the father of Lies for Gods Spirit never alledgeth scripture but to lead us into the knowledge and practice of some truth This is Moses his rule Deut. 13.1 If a false Prophet rise up see what hee aimeth at if it bee to draw thee from the Lord his worship or word take heed of him so if Satan by any instrument of his shall bring the word and pretend great zeal if the end bee to draw thee to superstition Idolatry or Popery beware of him his scope discovers him If a doctrin or scripture be alledged to nourish any fleshly delight or to hold men in sin though the words bee Gods the allegation is the Devils as At what time soever a sinner repenteth c. and the Theef was saved at the last hour and therefore if thou canst say two or three good words at thy death all shall bee well here is the Devil saying It is written for all scripture truely cited by Gods Spirit aims at mortification and the furtherance of Repentance If a Scripture bee alledged and urged to threaten and discourage such as fear God and shew forwardness in good waies or to animate the sinner promising him peace and life it is Satans allegation for if Gods Spirit alledge scripture that word is good and comfortable to him that walks uprightly and the threats of the law are fit provision for impenitent persons Vse 2. This teacheth us not to content our selves to know the Scripture and bee able to speak of it or to alledge it for the Devil knows the word and can alledge it readily yea hee is expert in it Many men deceive themselves in their estate and think themselves sure of salvation if they can get a lirtle knowledge of the scripture above others as though Satan could not alledge it or as though the wicked could not preach it as Judas did or ungodly men profess it who take the word into their mouth and hate to bee reformed Psal 50.16 17. Use 3. But let us take heed wee come not behind the Devil himself while wee thus highly conceit our selves for 1 Are there not a number of ignorant men almost as ignorant as if the scriptures had never been written and shall not the Devil condemn these who hath gained so much knowledge in the word which containeth not one word of comfort for him but judgement that makes him tremble Yet these whom they would make wise to salvation and to whom they offer the joyes and comfort of life eternal are utterly ignorant of them 2 Many read the Scripture but as Satan not to inform or reform themselves nor to make themselves better but both themselves and others far worse as not only Hereticks and learned Papists who bend all their knowledge to suppress and hide the truth but all such as by the scripture seâ—k to maintain their own errors and sins which they will not part with And these are no better than the Devil 3 Others will read Scripture and hear and know it but without all special application and grace in the heart wherein they should differ from the Devil and wicked men who know the word but affect it not do it not nay cannot abide the special application of it to do them good and this doth nothing but increase sin and judgement sin Jam. 4.17 to him that knoweth to do well and doth it not it is sin a great sin without excuse or cloak Joh. 15.22 judgement for such shall bee beaten with many stripes 4 Others brag of their knowledge they read the Bible at least Davids Psalmes and they know as much as any Preacher can tell them But stay the Devil reads the Psalter as well as thou and can quote Davids Psalms more readily than thou hee can read the Bible hee knows as much yea more than any Preacher can tell him what sayest thou more of thy self than the Devil can do of himself and more truely And what hast thou gained by all this challenge but thine own conviction of great sin without excuse but not without witnesse Is not thine own mouth thy judge who professeth so much knowledge and so little grace love practice To sin wilfully and presumptuously against the light is an extraordinary conformity with Satan Rules of reading and hearing the word religiously 1 Consider the excellency of the Word above all pretious things and how dangerous it is to take Gods name in vain which is then when the word is frustrate of his right end 2 They are called holy Scriptures not only in regard of that holy truth contained in them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but because they are instruments by which the Elect are sanctified and made holy John 17.17 and therefore are never to bee used without holy affection nor without indeavour to grow up in holiness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3 They are the Word of faith therefore wee must mingle the Word with faith and lay up the precepts and promises thereof to beleeve it 4 The Scriptures being the rule of life wee must submit our whole man to the obedience and practice of it with all sincerity and constancy Hereby we shall go beyond the knowledge of the Word in Devils and ungodly men NOw for the place it self wee must consider it two waies 1 As abused by Satan in his allegation 2 As wee find it holily set down by the Spirit of God In Satans abuse of this Scripture wee may see many particulars 1 Hee wrongs
reprove and convert sinners yet by ordinary office hee was no Prophet neither did he prophecy But what is this to those mental reservations Are you a Priest Garnet No saith hee meaning not a Priest of Apollo or Jupiter Were not you in England at such a time No not as the Sun in the firmament or as a King in a Kingdome A strange madness that men professing knowledge and zeal should so dally with lies and oaths which tricks of theirs were they justifiable and sound wee should have little use of Magistracy or tribunals especiall where matters are determined by mens oathes hee were a very block that would suffer any thing to bee fastened upon him The murderer might swear hee never slew man namely with the jaw-bone of an Ass as Sampson did The Drunkard might swear hee drunk never a drop if hee can inwardly conceive of water or aqua coelestis or the Poets nectar or what hee can feign The Adultress might swear shee was never toucht if shee can inwardly conceive of any creature as of a Bull or a Swan as the Poets feign of Pasâ—phâ—â— and Lada And were it lawful to dally with God and mens Consciences after this manner wee could pay them home in their own kinde for suppose a man were in their Inquision and were asked if the Pope were Supream over all Kings if a man were disposed to equivocate hee might say and swear yea reserving his secret meaning not by right but onely in his own proud and ambitious desire and thus delude them II. In matters of practice you shall have no sinner but he hath a Scripture reached to him to lye safe under in the holding of his sin but robbed and turned out of the right sense The Atheist that cares for no Scripture yet hath one text for himself Eccl. 7.18 Bee not just overmuch nor overwise and so hee hath enough to cast off all care of knowledge and conscience The Image-munget hath a Text to let nothing bee lost hee hath a good use for his Images if they cannot serve to worship they may serve for ornament The Swearer hath a Text in Jeremy Thou shalt swear in truth righteousnesse and judgement therefore hee will swear so long as hee sweareth nothing but that which is true The Sabbath-breaker hath his Text The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath The Murderer and Adulterer think themselves safe seeing they finde David in both these sins and yet commended of God The Drunkard hath his lesson Drink no longer water but a little wine for thy stomack and often infirmities sake The Covetous person knows that hee that provides not for his family is worse than an Infidel which through many mens wickednesse is a ground of much covetousnesse The lazy Protestant hath his Text Wee are saved by grace and justified by the blood of Christ freely what can his works do what need they The idle person hath his Text Care not for to morrow let to morrow care for it self The Usurer hath his plain place Matth. 25.27 That I might have received mine own with Usury The Theef hath the Theef on the Cross repenting at the last The carnal Gospeller cares not what sin he venture on because where sin hath abounded there grace hath abounded much more The careless Libertine is predestinated to life or death do what hee can and do what hee list hee cannot change Gods Decree and so he will do what hee list The obdurate and hardned sinner saith At what time soever a sinner repents God will put all his sins out of his remembrance and therefore hee will not repent till hee bee dying Lastly the unjust person hee hath his rule in the unjust Steward who was commended by Christ who was indeed commended for his providence not for his injustice In all these thou mayest hold this for a good rule It is the Devils divinity to confirm thy self in any sin by whatsoever thou hearest or readest in Gods book all which in Gods meaning is direct and the only preservative against all sin NOw wee are to consider this comfortable Scripture in the holy use of it not as wee have it wrested and mangled by Satan but as wee find it set down by the Holy Ghost Psalm 91.11 For hee shall give his Angels charge over thee to keep thee in all thy waies They shall bear thee in their hands that thou hurt not thy foot against a stone In which words the godly are secured and assured of safety in danger not onely because the Lord himself is become their refuge and protection as in the words going before but in that to his own fatherly care and providence hee hath added a guard of Angels to whose care also hee hath committed the Godly Wherein for explication wee will note these particulars 1 What is the ministery of the Angels namely to bee the godly mans keepers 2 Who sealeth their Commission He hath given them charge 3 The limitation of it In all thy waies 4 The manner They shall bear thee up in their hands 5 The end lest thou dash thy foot against a stone Which is a borrowed speech taken from Mothers or Nurses who lead or carry their tender children in their hands that they stumble and fall not to hurt or endanger themselves The word Angel is a name not of nature for so they bee spirits but of office ministring spirits to God to Jesus Christ and to Gods Elect His Angels that is the good and Elect Angels called his 1 By Creation for they had not being of themselves 2 By more immediate ministery they assist him and stand before his face whereas the wicked Angels are cast down from Heaven from enjoying his presence 3 By grace of perseverance for they fell not from their estate as the wicked Angels did and are now confirmed by Christ that they cannot fall and hence is Christ called the Head of men and Angels in whom all things in heaven and earth consist Coloss 1. v. 17. that is are preserved sustained and governed whether visible or invisible and consequently a mediator of the Angels in respect of special grace of confirmation by which they inseparably adhere to God although in respect of that mediation which is restrained to redemption the Angels have no need of it Charge This charge is not a general Commandement over the Church in general but a special charge over every godly man over thee And the charge is directed to many Angels to keep one man for the word affords us more comfort than that Popish and ungrounded conceit of every mans having his particular Angel Quest Why doth God give this charge to the Angels or why doth he use their Ministery Answ Not for any necessity for hee by his word and beck doth sustain Heaven and Earth and without them can keep his own but out of his good will to us hee declares his love and care of us who hath so abundantly provided for our safety and
made far more glorious natures than our selves our keepers To keep thee This custody of the Angels standeth 1 In observing and watching their persons souls bodies and estates and therefore are called watchmen Dan. 4.10 And I saw a watchman and an holy one come down from Heaven 2 In propulsing and averting evil so here There shall no evill come near thee for hee will give his Angels charge over thee 3 In defending them in good as Elizeus and his servant being compassed with enemies 4 In comforting them in trouble as Hagar Gen. 21.17 and Jacob Gen. 32.1 2. and Christ in this place In all thy waies Namely in such courses as God hath appointed and in all these in all times and in all places in all estates and conditions In the way into the world in birth and infancy the good Angels keep Gods little children Matth. 18.10 In the way thorow the world they keep us as the Israelites in the Wilderness Exod. 33.2 In the way out of the World their charge is to keep us as wee may see in Lazarus who when hee dyed the Angels carried his soul into Abrahams bosome In all our waies by day and by night they keep us so long as wee are in our callings They shall bear thee in their hands This is a borrowed speech for Angels have no hands nor bodies sometimes they assume bodies in their ministery to others but these bodies are not theirs neither were they naturally and hypostatically united unto them but for the time created and assumed but from what beginning they were taken or into what end after the ministery they were resolved it is idle to inquire Here hands are ascribed to them as elsewhere wings both improperly one shews the speediness of their motion the other their fitness and tenderness in our keeping For their charge is not onely to foresee danger and admonish us but they must bee actual helpers to bear us up from ground when wee are ready to fall and get knocks as a tender mother or nurse if they see the little child falling will haste and catch it before the head comes to the ground That thou dash not thy foot against a stone That is that thou hurt not thy foot against any rub or occasion Angels are nurses wee are as infants in spiritual matters on every occasion ready to fall into sin and by it into all dangers spiritual and temporal Now the Angels keep us not onely from hurt by others but from bringing hurt on our selves even the least they keep us from hurting our Head yea our Foot Object But how do the Angels perform their charge when some of Gods children not onely stumble but fall spiritually and bodily and take great harm Answ The reason is because no man keeps his way so diligently and uprightly as hee ought If wee did never fail God would never fail us no more would his holy Angels nay such is their love as they would not have us to take the least hurt in the world while wee walk faithfully in the waies and commandements of God Doct. The Angels of God are the tender keepers of Gods children in Gods waies that no hurt can beside them Gen. 32.5 When Jacob was in great fear of his brother Esau the Angel of God met him to comfort and defend him When Sodome was to bee destroyed the Angels came to Lot to forewarn and haste him out of that wicked City Psal 34.7 The Angel of the Lord pitcheth his tents round about them that fear the Lord and delivereth them 1 Because of Jesus Christ our Head Reasons to whom they are subject as to their Lord and Head who hath reconciled things in Heaven and Earth Angels and Men Col. 1.20 In our selves and our own vileness wee could not bee indured by these blessed spirits but now Christ becomes our head and for him they tend us as his members 2 Their love to us is another ground of their custody of us manifested in that they are compared to Nurses neither can they but love those whom they see God loveth now they see God loving us so dearly that hee spares not his own Son but gives him to the death for us and therefore they dearly love us and our good they desire our salvation and promote it they rejoyce that our salvation is wrought and are glad of our repentance by which wee lay hold on it 3 And specially this charge and commandement of God is the cause hereof so as now it is not out of curtesy or the goodness of their nature only that they do us good but by vertue of this charge and commandement of God whom they love as their chief good and to whom they are bound in absolute obedience by the eternal law of their nature so as although they are charged by God yet are they not forced or co-acted but out of their perfect love of God they watch over us for our good Vse 1. This doctrin affords a use of great consolation for when we consider our own weakness and impotency on one hand and the multitude power and policy of our enemies on the other when wee see a whole Army of sins besiedging us and a whole legion of dangers behinde them to oppresse and swallow us now this Doctrin touching Gods providence in the ministery of Angels will be able to support us when wee shall consider not only that Gods protection is as a wall of fire round about us but that he hath set and pirched his Angels round about us as a guard of whom we may say with Elisha for their multitude They are more that are with us Ordo gratiae praeponderat ordini naturae Th. Aqu. than they that are against us and for their power they are called the Angels of Gods power farre stronger than the wicked Angels and Powers that are against us And when wee shall consider that God hath given a charge and that not to one or two Angels but to the whole blessed company of them over every godly man how can wee but assure our selves that wee shall be defended and protected If a man were to pass by ship over a dangerous sea full of gulfs sands rocks and robbers if the King should give him letters of safe conduct it would much comfort him and help him through his voyage but if this King should send a great Navy to conduct him over yea and should not onely go in his own person but call out all his men of war to see him safely arrived this were so comfortable as hee could not wish more But thus doth the Lord with his children not onely himself going with them through the world but guarding them with his holy Angels who willingly afford their ministery because of their love to man but in respect of Gods word and charge much more willingly that of Gods Angels they become our Angels Matth. 18.10 What an unspeakeable comfort is it that when wee lose the watch over our selves many waies
special for thus long the charge of the Angels stands in force 3 Pray not to Angels but to the God of Heaven to send his Angel before thee to direct and assist thee in thy duties and ways For what God hath promised we must pray for Gen. 24.7 Abraham tells his Servant that God will send his Angel before him to take a wife for his son and this Angel prospered his Journey vers 40. And that this was the practice of the Church in Aegypt appears by Moses his message to the King of Edom Numb 20.16 being ill entreated in Aegypt we prayed to the Lord and he sent an Angel and brought us out of Aegypt I doubt not but this duty were it more faithfully practised would bring home much more success and comfort than many men find in their labour who scarce know whence or how their prosperity cometh unto them Obj. If God should send his Angels in humane form and as familiarly to converse with us as anciently they did with the Patriarks we should beleeve this doctrine but now there is certainly no such thing Ans 1. Christ is now in Heaven where our conversation ought to bee by faith rather than by the visible apparition of Angels 2 The beginnings of the Church needed such heavenly confirmation but now the Word is sufficiently confirmed by the Son himself from Heaven 3 The Scriptures are perfect and fully and plainly reveal unto us Gods will in every particular as if the Angels should come and teach us daily 4 The blessed Spirit is more abundantly given in our hearts and supplieth their absence in bodily shape and apparition 5 We must labour to get the eyes of our souls open and then we shall with Eloshaes servant see their comfortable presence notwithstanding they take no bodies to appear in Vers 7. Jesus said unto him It is written again Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God NOw followeth the repulse of our Saviour to this second temptation wherein are two things 1 His resistance 2 His reason drawn from a testimony of Scripture Jam. 4.5 I. Christ resisteth and yeeldeth not albeit hee heareth Scripture alleadged Why If yee were of God saith Christ yee would hear his word neither doth Scripture speak any thing in vain But the reason is 1 Because our Lord perceived that the Word was wrested and abused by Satan and 2 That Scripture abused binds not to obedience 3 That Scripture turned out of his right sense is not Gods Word but carries something in it besides Scripture and then if an Angel from Heaven should bring it wee must bee so farre from receiving it as to hold him accursed 4 For our example that wee should not take all allegations hand over head but as Christ here try whither they tend if to cast us down refuse them II. Christ resisteth but not without reason but by Scripture and opposeth Scripture to Scripture not as repugnant one to another but by way of collation and conferring one with another that the right use of one may overthrow the abuse of the other not in way of contrariety but of commentary Quest But why did not our Saviour shut his mouth by telling him how wickedly he had abused the text he had alleadged by adding detracting and wresting it to a contrary end and meaning Ans This might indeed have confounded him sufficiently but our Saviour his Combate is not only victorious for us but exemplary and therefore we are herein trained in our fight and encounter 1 To hold close to the Scripture in answering the Devil It is written again which word of our Saviour noteth how he buckled the Scripture to him both as a Buckler to defend him and as a Sword to foyl and wound his enemy and so must wee who are not so able to dispute with Satan about the true meaning of a place as our Lord was 2 To inform us that the best and only way to discover the abuse of Scripture is Scripture it being the only rule and judge of it self and all the controversies rising out of it And therefore the Devil no sooner heard this testimony but his mouth was shut as well knowing how the wisdom of the Father had discovered his subtilty The best Commentary of Scripture is Scripture every man is the best interpreter of himself and so the Author of the Scriptures is the best interpreter of them 3 To let us see that although Satan had abused the Scripture yet he nor wee must overcome by no other weapon and that the abuse of a thing takes not away the right use of it nor good things to be rejected because they are abused by them that can use them aright If Christ had been of the Papists mind he would have condemned and shut up the Scriptures from common men because the Devil had abused them for so doe they because Hereticks his instruments doe abuse them the Laiety may not meddle with them But it is plain that in things necessary no abuse in one takes away the right use in another As for example A murderer useth a sword to kill a man may not another use a sword or that sword in his own defence And are not the Scriptures the sword of the Spirit more necessary A Drunkard a Glutton a proud person abuse meat and drink and apparel to surfeiting drunkenness ryot and excess shall wee therefore cast away meat drink apparel and refuse the necessary use of it And is not the Word a more necessary food Because a Wolf comes in sheeps cloathing must the sheep cast away their fleece No the Prophets did not refuse the Word of the Lord because the false Prophets did say The Word of the Lord as well as they Obj. Then it is no good argument that we must reject such and such things because the Papists have abused them Ans If they be good and necessary it is not as are the Word Prayer Sacraments Churches and whatsoever stands by Gods Ordinance in Divine or Civil use But in things unnecessary that wee might bee as well or better without their use it is a good consequence Idolaters have abused them therefore we must forbear them as Bishop Jewel speaketh Doct. The infallible Judge and speaking-decider of all Controversies in the Church are the holy Scriptures in the true sense of them Our Lord here gives the true meaning of one Scripture by another in this his Controversie with the Devil Deut. 17.9 10. In any matter of difference the people must come to the Priest or Levite and they must judge and determine all differences according to the Law and all the people upon pain of death must stand to that judgement Now this Priest was a type not of the Pope but of Christ on whose mouth all must depend for the decision of all Controversies Josh 1.7 the Book of the Law was given to Joshua to decide all matters among the Jews from which he must not depart to the right hand or left hand
and turning the Book and finding the time expired hee useth the means and is diligent with fasting and prayer that God would accomplish his word Dan. 9.2 Jacob had a promise of God that hee should return into his Country he knew all the Devils in Hell could not hinder the promise yet seeing his brother Esaus wrath was a stop or bar hee useth means to remove this let he goes to God and wrastles with him by prayer then he sends his presents and orders his droves with all the wisdome hee could and by this means prevented the danger Christ himself having stairs will use them Remember for spiritual life and natural hee must eat that would live for spiritual war and temporal hee must carry his weapons that would overcome for earthly and heavenly harvest hee that would reap must sow The sick needs the Physician In our earthly or heavenly travel let us with Jacob prevent whatsoever lets would hinder us from our Countrey or the end of our way 4 Whether thou seest means or no subject thy will to Gods in all things If hee kill thee yet trust in him still David in the want of means of comfort said Behold here am I let the Lord do whatsoever is good in his eyes The three Children seeing no means of escape answered the King thus Our God is able to deliver us and if hee will not yet wee will not worship thy Image wee are sure of his presence either for the preservation of our bodies or the salvation of our souls Vers 8 Again the Devil took him up into an exceeding high Mountain and shewed him all the Kingdomes of the world and the Glory of them 9 And said unto him All these will I give thee if thou wilt fall down and worship me NOW are wee come by Gods assistance to the third and last Temptation of our Lord and Saviour which at this time hee sustained and powerfully vanquished For although our Saviour had twice repelled his violence already yet notwithstanding Satan continues his assault Again Doctr. Whence wee may note the importunity of Satan against Christ and his members in temptation to sin That hee is restless herein against Christ appears in that hee dares set upon him here again and again and the third time even so long as hee hath any leave given him And after this our Lord himself lead not a life exempted and freed from temptation for Luk. 4.13 Satan left Christ but for a season And for his members wee may see in Job how many Armies of Temptations hee would have oppressed him withal one could not finish his tale of dismal tydings till another came and overtook him even as one wave in the Sea overtakes another And in Joseph how did hee stir up the hatred of his brethren against him not content with that they must cast him into a pit and there hee must not rest but bee drawn out either to bee slain or at least sold to the Mâ—dianites being in Potiphars house how was hee every day tempted by his wanton Mistress refusing that folly how was hee hated of her and cast into a dungeon by his Master and there he lay a long time till the time came that Gods word must bee verified for his advancement 1 Because hee is eagerly set upon the destruction of mankind Reasons and therefore will bee hardly repulsed hee seeks continually to destroy and leaves no stone unturned 2 Hee hopes at least by importunity to prevail and by continuance of temptations to break those whom at first hee cannot foyl Well hee knows that instance and multiplying of temptations may drive even strong Christians sometimes to bee weary and faint in their minds And the rather because he knows the state of Gods children is not alike but as often in their bodies so the strength of grace in their souls is sometimes weakened and abated 3 His policy is oftentimes to make one temptation a preface and step to another and a lesser way to a greater For 1 Considering Christs hunger it seems small to make stones bread 2 But a greater sin than that to cast himself down where there is no need 3 But the greatest of all is plain Idolatry Worship me 4 If one kind of Temptation will not take so well hee turns to another as here If Christ will not distrust let him presume if neither let him bee covetous Vse 1. To teach us to beware of security seeing Satan takes not any truce but as a raging powerful enemy desperate and yet hopeful of victory will not bee repulled but assail us again and again Yea though wee have once and again overcome his temptations as Christ had done yet must we stand on our watch still for hee will set afresh upon us And why 1 This is the Apostles Counsel 1 Pet. 5.8 because Satan is a continual enemy therefore wee must bee sober and watch 2 Where hee is cast out hee seeks re-entry Matth. 12.24 3 Though God of his grace often restrain his malice it is not to make men secure but to have a breathing time to fit themselves better for further tryal 4 Security after victory in temporal warre hath proved dangerous and hath lost more than all their valour had won as the Amalekites having taken a great spoil of Davids 1 Sam. 30.16 and burned Ziglag sitting down to eat and drink and make merry were suddainly surprised and destroyed by Davids sword But in the spiritual combate security is much more deadly 5 It is the wisdom of a wise Pilot in a calm to expect and provide for a storm and in a troubled Sea after one great billow to expect another in the neck of it Even so while wee are in the troubled Sea of this World it will bee our wisdome to look for one temptation in the neek of another And seeing it is with us as with Sea-faring men who by much experience have learned that in the trouble of the Sea the greatest danger and tossing is towards the Havens where there is least Sea-room therefore let us towards ouâ— end in sickness and towards death look for Satans strongest assaults and in the mean time prepare against them Yea let us learn to prepare against all kinds of temptations as our Saviour here resists all kinds in these three general ones and herein teacheth us so to do for shall Satan dare to renew so many temptations against our Lord and will hee spare any of his members Vse 2. Here is a ground of Comfort for Gods people who when temptations come thick upon them are often dismaied as though God had forsaken them and so grow weary of resistance yea and not seldome they grow into words of impatiency Never were any so molested as they Good David said once This is my death and all men are lyers even all Gods Prophets that told him hee should bee King there was no way but one he must one day fall by the hand of Saul But bee of good comfort
Isa 40.26 Lift up your eyes aloft and behold who created all these things This use David maketh Psal 8. When I see the heavens the earth and the works of thy hands then said I Lord what is man that thou art so mindful of him and concludes the Psalm thus How excellent is thy name through all the World And why 1 The invisible things of God his Power and Divinity and Eternity were made visible to the very Gentiles by things created Rom. 1.20 And shall wee either not look on them or so look upon them as they to make us inexcusable shall wee onely injoy the natural use and no spiritual or Divine use from them 2 Consider that God for this purpose hath made the Countenance of man not as the Beasts groveling on the Earth but erected unto Heaven and he hath made the eye of man not as the Beasts but as Anntomists observe hath given it one muscle which they want whereby hee can turn his eye directly upwards with admirable quickness that it should not so fix it self upon any thing below as the Covetous eye doth but by occasion of things below turn it self upward to their Creator Yea hee hath compassed our eyes with brows and lids and fences from dust and earth that though wee look sometimes on the earth yet the least dust or earth should not get into them 3 Let us labour to use our senses in beholding Gods works as they in Joh. 2.23 that saw the works of Christ of whom it is said Many beleeved in the name of Christ seeing the works that he did So let the works which wee see God hath done bee at least inducements to beleeve him so much the more Fourthly God made our senses in respect of our brethren both to benefit them and our selves by them 1 Our eyes to behold their misery to pity them to releeve them Turn not thine eyes from thine own flesh Herein the unmerciful Priest and Levite were condemned by the pitiful Samaritan Our ears to hear the cry of the poor Prov. 21.13 Hee that turns his ear from the cry of the poor himself shallery and not bee heard Numbers never make this use of their ears but God hath a deaf ear for them 2 Our eyes to see the good example of our brethren to imitate them to glorify God for them Our ears to hear their Godly Counsels Admonitions Reproofs and so bee bettered by them 3 Our eyes to see and consider their danger to pull them out of their infirmities the fire and to cast out the more of their eyes Our ears to hear what is fit to bee spoken of them to defend their good names if they bee traduced For God hath given us two ears not rashly to receive every information but to reserve one for the party lest hee be condemned unheard unconvinced Fiftly and Lastly God made our senses in respect of ourselves not only to bee faithful keepers of the body but diligent factors and agents for our own souls as 1 That our eyes should ever bee looking homewards and to the end of our way as quick and expedite travellors and not fix themselves upon everything wee see here below This is done by heavenly conversation 2 Our ears should bee bored to the perpetual service and obedience of our God as our Lord himself was Psal 40.7 Thou hast bored mine ear alluding to that Ceremony in the Law Exod. 21.6 If a servant would not part from his Master his ear must bee bored and nailed to the Post of the house and thus hee became a perpetual Servant hee was nailed and fixed to that house and service So wee must yeeld an obedient ear as Solomon calls it unto the Counsels Will and Commandement of our Lord and Master Jesus Christ 3 Our eyes were made to bee Conduits of tears for our own sin and misery and for the sin and wretchednesse of other men Psalm 139.136 Davids eyes gushed out rivers of tears because men keep not the word how wept hee then for his own sins that wept so for others Good Lot his righteous soul was vexed in hearing and seeing the unclean conversation of the Sodomites Thus should our senses bee so far from conceiving pleasure in sinful obects as these must bee the continual grief of our souls And can wee indeed look upon our selves and not see something which is a brand of our sin or can wee behold any Creature and not see some express Prints and marks of our sin and vanity upon it Surely this one meditation would be effectual to keep us from casting our eyes upon unlawful objects and so from making our selves a prey to the Devil Vse 2. This serves to reprove such as fail in this watch of the senses for who doth not yet some far more dangerously Such as have in their houses Popish Pictures and Images which are alluring harlots corrupters of the heart which is an opening of the door to the Devil a sign of a man willing to bee seduced Experience shews that when a man is in love with such Images hee easily falls out with Gods Image in himself and Gods Children 2 Such as delight in lascivious Pictures and filthy portraytours of naked men or women in whole or such parts as may stir the corruption of the heart which should bee beaten down by all means Wee need bring no Oyle to this flame Yet the Devil hath gotten such pictures in request in this wanton age wherein every thing is almost proportional 3 Such are far from this watch of their senses as so attire and disguise themselves or lay open their nakedness to insnare the senses of others Let them not say they think no hurt in it unless they can bee sure that no other think hurt by it 4 Such as like the Images have ears and hear not eyes and see not care not to hear the Word or read it never taste Gods goodness in it neither doth the breath of heavenly life ever pass through their noses 5 Such as frequent wicked company and delight in the ungracious actions and speeches that they hear and see or can digest them without reproof or dislike manifested The Devil hath a thorow-fare among such companies who are conspired against God and goodness Add unto these such as read or have in their houses Lascivious and wanton books teachers of lewdness Adde also Stage-Players and their beholders that cast open all gates and walls to the Devil 6 The Covetous eye whereof Solomon saith Ecc. 4.4 his eye is not satisfied with Riches neither doth hee say For whom do I thus labour In that Satan would draw Christ to the love of the World and thereby makes no doubt but to insnare and cast him down wee learn that Doctr. 2 The love of the World easily maketh a man a prey and spoil to the Devil Satan well knew that if hee could get Christ to fall down to the World hee would easily fall down to him Where by the World I
shadow so as if he had offered and could have performed the things themselves it had been no great matter he never offers and makes good any sound grace or the things of Gods Kingdom which are things only worth harkning after 4 Will he give all the Kingdoms and all the glory of them to Christ alone why what righteousness or justice could be herein Will he rob and spoyl all other Kings and Rulers in the world of their right and soveraignty which God had invested them in and this all at once and in a moment 5 Whereas he pretends a gilt he intends a dear bargain and offering nothing but pure and unmixed glory he would rob Christ our Head and all his members at once of all joy and happiness both external and eternal Of this kind are all his promises he promised to Eve Deity but it proved mortality and misery he promised Cain respect and love if he could make Abel out of the way but it proved the casting of himself out from the face of God and his Fathers family Reasons 1 He that means not in true dealing to perform any thing may promise as much as he will Satan meant not to give Christ one Kingdom and he may as well promise all as one 2 Hâ—s enmity and hatred of God and mans salvation makes him large in his promises he knows how slily temptations on the right hand steal into the heart and that no enemy is so dangerous as he that comes in pretence of kindness When he seeks to draw man to Hell with him he takes on him to teach him how to become a God When Christ was to suffer hee would have him to spare himself to hinder mans salvation he will offer Kingdoms all Kingdoms with all the wealth and pleasure of them Satan herein deals as Jacobs sons with the Sichemites they made very fair promises that if they would be circumcised they would give their Daughters and take their Daughters and dwell together as one people Gen. 34.16 But they talked deceitfully vers 13. intending only revenge upon them as they did when the Males were sore by means of their circumcising Satan can promise a Victory to Ahab but it is to chase him before his enemy to confusion 3 He knows mans credulity and folly who is easily taken with fair words which make fools fain their eyes being wholly upon things before them Besides howsoever our blessed Lord here was fenced that the least inordinate affection could not fasten upon him although he had all the objects in the world to move him yet he commonly findes men and women fitted for his turn doating upon the world and needs no such large offers as here are made to Christ but for less commodity and glory than that in one Kingdom will fall down and worship him 4 Satan is so much the larger in his promises to imitate God whom hee sees encouraging his servants by making covenant with them and promising them all the good things of this life and that to come as to Abraham All that thou seest I will give thee Now to draw men from Gods Covenant if it were possible and to disgrace the same Satan seeks to get men in league with him by larger promises of the world than ever God made to one man because that carrieth their whole desires and as God for the ratifying of his Covenant hath appointed Sacraments and Seals so the Devil hath certain words figures characters ceremonies and charms for the confirmation of his league with them and their faith in that league Vse 1. Hence observe a difference between Gods promises and the Devils 1 They differ in the matter Satan profers earthly shadows earthly Kingdoms things that glance through the sense worldly things which may bee perceived and thrust into the eye and senses all at once the best of which is but a phantasie as Paul calls the great pomp of Agrippa and Bernice Acts 25.23 things of a moment for continuance that last as long as the fulness of the Moon scarce seen but vanishing But the matter of Gods promises is the Kingdom not of Earth but of Heaven and the glory thereof to which all earthly things are but appendices things which cannot be shadowed for the eye cannot see nor the ear hear neither can it enter into the heart of an earthly man to conceive what God hath prepared for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9 The great promises of God are matters of faith not of sense and for continuance he promiseth a Kingdom unshaken eternal reserved in the heavens a glory not withering or fading unlike the glory of flesh of all which the Prophet saith it is like the flower of the field Isa 40.6 2 They differ in the scope and aime of them Gods promises all serve to provoke and encourage men to lay hold upon the Covenant of life to draw men nearer God in faith and obedience 2 Cor. 7.1 Seeing wee have these precious promises let us clense our selves from all filthiness of flesh and spirit and grow up unto full holiness in the fear of God But Satans promises tend to fix men in the world as here hee would make Christ the greatest worldling in it to with-draw men from God and their Covenant with him to pull them from the service of the God of Heaven to worship himself or serve their lusts or embrace the world or bow to any thing but the true God 3 They differ in the accomplishment God is ever as good or better than his word Tit. 1.2 God who cannot lye hath promised To David as Nathan witnesseth in his reproof 2 Sam. 12.8 he gave his Lords house his Lords Wives his Lords Kingdom and if that had been little he would have given him more To Salomon he promised long life or wealth or wisdome and in the accomplishment he gives him both life and wealth and wisdom But Satan is never so good as his word but a Lier in all his promises For 1 Hee wants power to perform when he promiseth that which is none of his as the Kingdoms of the world Or 2 He wants purpose and will to perform his promise For had he a purpose and mind to have given Christ the Kingdoms of the world if he had had power Doth not he envie to every man the fruition of any creature of God Can hee willingly afford a good man a good moment And did not he more malign Christs good and comfort than all other because he exceeded all other in grace and Gods Image Or 3 Wherein he hath power and purpose to be an honest Devil of his word it is with a farre more mischievous purpose as here if hee could have given the whole world he would for Christs overthrow for what cares he for the world or what use can he make of it but to make it a bait and train to catch man by it into his own destruction The ground hereof is this As every promise of God is a testimony
of words and sharp reproaches unless there bee added also a direct answer and satisfaction to the matter in hand he therefore most fully answereth by the Scriptures even the Devil himself not contenting himself by his power to repel him which Satan now beginneth to feel unless also by the power of the Word hee convince him and thereby award the dart and break the temptation into pieces Which must bee our rule in dealing with vain and jangling adversaries not to answer them according to their foolish disposition or provocation not to bee like them in frowardness or stifnesse in heat and perversnesse but to answer them with words of Wisdome with sound matter and moderation both to convince them and beat down self-conceit in them which is the meaning of those two Precepts Prov. 26.4 5. which seem contrary but are easily reconciled by the due respect of persons places times and other circumstances Ever remember one rule that no adversary suppose the Devil himself is to bee answered by affection or passion but by judgement and sound reason Yea if wee have no hope to win our adversary or do him much good as Christ had none of the Devil yet wee must testify to God and his truth for the confirmation of our selves and others The testimony alledged is out of Deut. 10.20 Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God thou shall serve him and Deut. 6.13 An universal and affirmative precept by which every creature is bound to his Creator and him alone to perform Divine worship unto him And it is aptly applyed by Christ to this dart of Satan For it implyeth 1 That hee himself as now standing in this conflict with Satan is a creature of God as hee is man though otherwise as God hee hee equal to his Father As man hee is subject to the Law and to this precept among the rest 2 That Satan is not God as hee pretendeth by his unjust claimes nor any way equal to God 3 That therefore neither must hee being a creature give the least divine worship from God nor hee that thus claimes it can by any means bee capable of it 4 That the Scriptures of God reserve unto God his due worship and forbid that any creature shall share with him Christ stands not to dispute whether the sight presented were a shadow or substance nor whether hee would give it him or no but holds him to the Scripture which upholds his Fathers right Quest But why doth our Saviour change and adde to the text of Scripture as not regarding that terrible woe denounced against such as adde or take away from the word and contrary to that in Deut. 12.32 Here our Saviour 1 Changeth Moses saith Thou shalt fear Christ saith Thou shalt worship 2 Addeth for Moses hath not the word only which is of Christs putting to that text Answ 1 Here is some difference indeed in words but not in sense and therefore it is no corruption of the Text nor letting out the life of it which stands not in the words but in the true sense 2 Our Lord both in great wisdome changeth the word fear into Worship and just cause for 1 Moses useth fear which is a general word in which is contained all such Divine duties as godly men ought to perform unto God and our Saviour mentions one special which is included in that general which thing Moses speaks as well as he in the general as he that commands a whole commands every part inward and outward 2 Hereby our Saviour aptly meets with Satans temptation If thou wilt worship me he useth the same word not tying himself to Moses his words but keeping the sense but to Satans word and 3 He noteth the nearness and undividedness of Gods fear and his worship as where the cause is there will bee the effect so true fear and worship goe together where one is there will be the other and for this cause one is put for the other not here only but elsewhere as Isa 29.13 Their fear toward me was taught by the precept of men Christ alleadging it Mat. 15.9 saith You worship me in vain As for the word only added which is not in the Law it no way addeth any contrary or diverse sense to Moses but only expoundeth or giveth a fit commentary to the text and speaketh that plainly in one word which Moses doth in more as Deut. 2.13 Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God and serve him and walk after no other gods which is all one with our Saviours Thou shalt serve him only As he that saith The King is the supream Governour and none but hee saith in effect The King is the only supream Governour 3 Christ and his Apostles had a priviledge in alleadging Scriptures without error and were inâ—aâ—â—ble expounders as well as alleadgers 4 This alteration of words is made by Christ to warrant us that Scriptures alleadged by teachers according to their right sense although with alterations and additions are to be taken as true expositions and allegations we being not tied so strictly to words as to sense For otherwise all our Sermons and Expositions which serve to beat out the true sense of Scriptures and apply it to several uses might be condemned as idle additions to Scripture which is blasphemous 5 To warrant us that Principles of Religion expounded by warrant of Scripture are truly interpreted though the Scriptures in so many formal words express them not As for example In the Doctrin of Justification by faith we say we are justified by faith only before God here the Papists exclaim on us as accursed Hereticks because we read not the word only in all the Scripture But we read it in effect and in true sense Rom. 3.28 and Ephes 2.8 By faith without works which exclusive is all one as to say only by faith as our Saviour interprets the exclusion of other gods by the word only As if I should say I did such a thing without help is it not all one as to say I only did it If Christs interpretation be true and warrantable so must ours in the point of justification And if the Devil himself had not yeelded to Christs allegation he might have said Thou thrustest in the word only and addest to Gods Word and therefore art not the Son of God But the Papists deal more impudently with us than the Devil did with Christ who said no such thing but yeelded to evidence of truth which they will not In the precept it self are three things 1 The person 2 The matter 3 The object 1 The peson thou the whole man and person which consisteth of a body and soul thou any reasonable Creature that challengest God to be thy God 2 The matter shalt worship and serve Worship is two-fold Civil or Divine I. Civil is a prostrating or bowing of the body or any outward testification of an high and reverent respect of man And this is due to men two ways 1 Of duty when men are to bee
reverently acknowledged for something wherein God hath preferred them before us as for years gifts graces authority or such as are set over us as Parents and Fathers of bodies and souls of Church and Country And this is required by the fifth Commandement and Rom. 13.1 7. neither doth the Gospel and Christianity take away but teach civility And performed by the godly both in speech as Daniel said O King and Paul to Festus O noble Festus and also in outward behaviour and gesture as Jacob bowed seven times to Esau and Joseph taking his Sons from the knees of his Father Jacob having blessed them did reverence to his Father down to the ground Gen. 48.12 David inclined his face to the earth and bowed himself to Saul who pursued his life 1 Sam. 24.9 The like of Ruth to Boaz chap. 2. and of Abigail to David 1 Sam. 25.23 she fell on her face and bowed her self to the ground and fell at his feet 2 Of courtesie which is a fruit of humility when a man to his equals and inferiours sheweth reverence and respect as Abraham to Lot Gen. 13.8 9. and to the Hittites his inferiours cap. 23.12 he bowed himself before the people of the Land Farr unlike the surliness and stiffness of proud and conceited persons who being voyd of all good nature nurture and religion know not to bow to any neither their betters in the way of duty nor equalls in way of courtesie Divine worship is two-fold 1 Inward the sum of the first Commandement standing in fear love and the like 2 Outward bowing or reverence the sum of the second Commandement The former bindes the soul and the will and affections and the whole inner man the later the outward man to give God his worship and service and to give no part of that to any other For the word only only mentioned in the latter branch must bee extended and referred to the former too The latter of these is here meant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the word properly signifieth to kiss or adore by some outward gesture to manifest a veneration 1 Because this was it which Satan required of Christ namely to fall down or bow unto him but Christ aptly refuseth it 2 This worship proceeds from an inward fear and apprehension of a Divine excellency and power not communicable to any Creature which Satan well know for even by this bowing he would have Christ to acknowledge in him a power to dispose of all earthly things which is proper to God And him only shalt thou serve By service is not meant the inward service of the heart for the words in Deut. 6.13 Thou shalt fear the Lord and serve him will not bear it the first thereof betokening the inward service the second the outward following the former as the effect the cause Neither would our Saviour invert the order in setting the stream before the fountain Therefore this word serve serveth to expound the former as an addition signifying nothing else but the outward service of God so that Christ here shews that it is not enough to give God outward reverence but that wee must as servants perform duties according to his will so the word signifies being taken from servants 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who perform service to bodily Masters in bodily actions 3 The person to be worshipped and served is God only Him only whom we call the Lord our God according to the speech of Samuel 1 Sam. 7.3 Direct your hearts unto the Lord and serve him only for his glory will hee give to no other Quest Must we give outward worship to none but God Must we not bow our knee and uncover our heads to our King and Rulers Must we not rise up to the hoare-head Levit. 19.32 Must we not serve one another in love How then must we outwardly worship and serve God only Ans We must not deny any civil worship to any man to whom God hath made it due but external religious worship must not be given to any Creature man or Angel Quest How may we know the one from the other Ans They differ greatly 1 In the kind one is servil the other social the former due to an absolute Lord and Commander the latter due from one fellow-servant to another This distinction is grounded in Revel 19.10 where the Angel refused the worship done him by John upon this ground because he was a fellow-servant and one of the brethren for John being overcome with the greatness of the Angels glory and splendor out of humane infirmity ascribed to him more than civil honour and mixed some religious worship with it which only was due to God 2 Another difference is in the intention of the mind in worshipping Religious bowing is when a man inwardly apprehends a Divine power proper to God and incommunicable to the creature or when god-head or divine properties are conceived in the thing bowed unto As for example in falling down to an Image uncovering the head praying c. the mind now conceives a Divine power in the image of knowing ones thoughts hearing helping and the like at least that God hath tied his presence and grace to such a place where such an Image is set up But the civil bowing to the King or superiour or to the Chair of estate is a meer token of civil subjection without any conceit of deity in the mind only because we see in them excellent gifts of God or in place above in the Church Common-wealth or family For the same gesture may be civil and spiritual according to the intention of the mind of the worshipper 3 The end distinguisheth them the one is to exercise godliness the other to express civility the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one done as a man is a member of Gods Kingdom the other as he is in the rank of an earthly Kingdom As for example Kissing of the Popes feet is a worship done to a man and so seems civil but being tendred to him as to the Vicar of Christ as one that can pardon sins and cannot erre this religious end makes it a religious worship and therefore none of his being not offered to any other Prince or Emperour upon the earth 4 Some difference may be taken from the common estimation of the thing worshipped as if it be generally esteemed or reputed Divine and deity ascribed to that which in it self hath it not The Host as they call it is generally held to be Christs very self now for a man suppose a Protestant that knows it to remain very bread and that no such deity or change is in it to bow down before it to uncover his head or use gestures of adoration to it is an external religious gesture and is unlawful although his intention bee not to worship it but because in common estimation he ascribes a kind of God-head to the creature as others doe And whereas adoration is a sign
shalt not make to thy self any graven image of any thing in heaven or earth for Thou sawest no image only thou heardest a voice Deut. 4.12 And what will ye liken mee to saith the Lord Yet this was a rude people and needed all the books that might bee Consequently God is not to bee worshipped in any Image 2 Hee is dishonâ—ured when any corruptible thing is conceived to bee like him Rom. 1.23 3 God is uncircumscriptible and infinite therefore an Image of him is a lye 4 God is every where present therefore every Image is vain 5 Gods curse is on him that makes a carved image and puts it in a secret place Deut. 27.15 6 God will not bee worshipped in any Image but of his Son Joh. 5.23 All men must honour the Son as they honour the Father Let Image-mungers shew us what Images God will bee worshipped in besides Jesus Christ the engraven form of his person and wee will worship as many Images as they can 7 It is vain and very inconsiderate to make an Image and worship it the makers thereof want common sense and are blockish as the Images themselves as appears by the Prophets Ironical narration Isa 42.19 and 44.19 No Man saith in his heart Half have I burnt or eaten or warmed my self withall and shall I worship the other half as a God Are not as good blocks as this every where and as good stones in the pavement Is not one as worthy to bee worshipped as the other How hath one deserved to bee burnt and the other to bee reserved for Adoration The same folly is in the Church of Rome one piece of the Hoast they eat another they set up to bee worshipped and want consideration to say Was not the piece that is eaten as worthy to bee Worshipped as this Is this better than that So that that of the Prophet is verified of these Idolaters They that make them are like unto them even as blockish as the very blocks which if they could reason would surely say Am not I as worthy to be worshipped as my fellow am I baser than my equal Obj. 1 But they have gotten a late distinction by which they put on a cloak to hide the filthinesse of their Idolatry Worship say they is either that high and great worship proper to God which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or less and inferiour Worship called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or service the former they cannot without Idolatry give to Angels and Saints the latter they may Ans 1. But 1 God cannot bee deluded by a distinction of words seeing the thing it self is Idolatry let them call it what they will to delude the World and themselves withall the thing is as gross Idolatry as ever was among the Heathens let them lessen it as they can and call it a less worship consisting in external reverence and inferiour to that which is given to the sampler For so long as they bow to Saints which they cannot for shame say is for civil reverence unless they had eyes to see them they go directly against the Commandement which saith Thou shalt not bow down to them And the Lord hereby distinguisheth his true worshippers from Idolaters I have reserved seven thousand which never bowed the knee to Baal And so long as they invocate them vow unto them swear by them knock their breasts before them creep unto them c. do they think they have ears and hear not nay do they not ascribe the seeing of their hearts and wants omnipotence and power to help them Are they not in the midst of that woe of them that say to the wood Arise and to the dumb stone Come and help us And so long as they imitate the Heathen in erecting Temples Altars statues in appointing them religious daies Feasts Falls several worships c. can they by an idle word put out all mens eyes so as wee can see nothing beyond civil worship in all this because they call it douleia what is there now in all Gods worship which they cannot do to them They say wee may not sacrifize to them that is due to God only but invocate them we may Answ 1 A silly shift as though all Gods proper worship were in sacrifices 2 What are Prayers but sacrifices of the New Testament 3 What is it but to offer sacrifice to them to offer them Candles Incense and the like 2 The new-found distinction argueth their gross ignorance both in the Scriptures and in other secular learning if not wilful blindness the words both of them in both being used for the same and promiseuously ascribed both to God and men I. For the Scriptures They may say they give douleia to men and Angels but then may wee give all the service due to the Lord Jesus to them for under this word is it all comprehended Rom. 16.18 They serve not the Lord Jesus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And the Apostle condemns the giving of douleia to things which by nature are no gods Gal. 4.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 20.18 serving the Lord with all modesty and many tears 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here is douleia proper to God which their distinction makes peculiar to man 1 Thess 1.9 having turned from Idols 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to serve the living and true God Col. 3.24 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for yee serve the Lord Christ And might they not in the Scripture observe how the Angel refused douleia Rev. 22.7 because hee was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fellow Servant Yet they say it is due to Angels and Saints And that latreia is not onely taken in Scripture for Worship due to God but for works belonging to men is plain by Lev. 23.7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou shalt do no servile work II. For sâ—â—â—lar learning Ludovicus Vives a learned man of their religion in his commentaries upon Augustâ—ne de civit Dei hath proved out of Suidas Xenophon and Valla that these two words are usually taken one for another And yet upon this confused distinction stands all the frame of their confused Idolatry at this day 3 This distinction fighteth not only against antiquity but against themselves Jerome against Vigilantius saith Nos non Angelos non Archangelos non Cherubim non Seraphim colimus adoramus And Augustine epist 44. Scias à Christianis Catholicis nullum coli morinorum No Christian Catholike worshippeth any of the dead And some of themselves as Holcot and Durand write that no worship at all is to bee given to an image neither is it lawful to worship it And yet Aquinas and others say plainly that the Crucifix and Image of Christ must bee adored with the same honour as himself is yea that honour stayeth in the very image which I hope is more than douleâ—a that is given to the image of Christ But enough of this idle distinction They must as the Midianites fight against themselves and one another that fight against God and
idlely or laying themselves to sleep and take a nap some part of the Sermon or sitting unmannerly in prayer-time without all reverence that should they come so and behave themselves towards their Prince they should bee taught a lesson for their rudenesse Is this to confesse a mans own basenesse and the humble conceit hee hath of himself Is this the fruit of acknowledging Gods infinite Majesty Surely that soul which feelingly sees it self to deal with God will make the body either kneel as a Petitioner or stand as a servant ready to hear and know and do the will of his Lord. And him onely shalt thou serve Doct. God must not onely bee worshipped but also served The distinction is easily observed For a man may in heart and gesture honour another to whom hee owes but little service And this word in the Hebrew is taken from Servants who besides inward reverence and outward worship owe to their Masters their strength labour and service yea frank and cheerful Obedience And suppose any man have a Servant who will bee very Complemental and give his Master cap and knee and very good words yet when his Master commands him any thing hee will not do it here is honour but no service and denying service hee plainly shews that his honour is but dissembled and hypocritical So as this service to God as to earthly Masters stands 1 in fear and reverent inward affection 2 in dutiful and ready obedience in all holy and civil actions For 1 These two God in the Scriptures hath every where joyned together Reasons and therefore no man may separate them Deut. 5.29 Oh that there were in them such an heart to fear mee and to keep my Commandements Josh 24.14 15. Now therefore fear the Lord and serve him in uprightnesse else chuse you for I and my house will serve the Lord. Eccl. 12. ult Let us hear the end of all Fear God and keep his Commandements which is all one with fear God and serve him 2 This service is a fruit of fear and a true testimony of it for fear of God is expressed in service and if a man would make true trial of his fear hee may do it by his service It is a note and branch also of our love unto God all which the holy Prophet Moses declareth Deut. 10.12 when hee expresseth that walking in all Gods waies is a consequent of fear and the service of the Lord a fruit of love And now Israel what doth the Lord thy God require of thee but to fear the Lord thy God and to walk in his waies and to love him and to serve the Lord thy God 3 Hee justly calleth for our service in regard of the relation that is between him and us as hee is the Lord our God and Master and hath authority over us to whom wee owe simple obedience and wee are his servants to whom wee owe of right our whole strength and service Now hee becomes our Lord and wee his servants not onely by right of Creation and preseâ—vation but by expresse Covenant that as the Jews servants were said to bee their Masters money so wee are not our own but bought with a price 1 Corinth 6.20 Our wages are set and our Promise passed our earnest-penny received and no other Lord can lay claim unto us 4 There is no Creature exempted from the service of God all Creatures in their kind serve him and much more ought man to whom hee hath appointed all creatures to serve him and hath exempted him from the service of them all to serve himself alone All the Saints ever gloried that they were the Servants of God The honourable mention of Moses is that hee was faithful in all the house of God as a servant And David saith often Lord I am thy â—ervant keep thy servant c. Paul Peter Jude the servants of God The Angels professe themselves our fellow-Servants and are called Ministring spirits sent forth for the heirs of Salvation Adam in innocency was not exempted from this service but must serve God in dressing the Garden as a servant his Lord and Master Nay Christ himself the second Aâ—am was not onely stiled the beloved Son but the righteâ—us servant of God Isa 53.11 5 Our Talents our gifts our strength our work our wages all are his received from him and for him and therefore must be returned again unto him in his service Quest What is this service which God requires at our hands Answ The service of God is either Legal or Evangelical The former stands in a perfect conformity with the whole Law of God when the creature can present unto God a personal and total righteousness Of this kind is the service of the blessed Angels Of the same kinde was Adams in innocency Of the same was Christs service when hee was made obedient to the death that by the obedience of one many might bee made righteous This is that by which wee shall serve God in heaven when wee shall once again recover perfect sanctification and the whole Image of God which we have now lost This now wee cannot attain unto yet wee must ever carry it in our eye as our scope and aim Evangelical service is when the heart being regenerate by Gods Spirit and purified by Faith hath Christs obedience imputed unto it which is accepted as its own perfect obedience and now indeavours to obey God sincerely in all things In a word that is Evangelical service which is perfect in Christ begun and inchoat in us in him compleat in us sincere and upright which is Christian perfection And to know this service the better wee will set down the conditions of it I. It must bee willing and free a free-will offering for hereby it is distinguished from the service of Devils and wicked men who are all subject unto the power of God and do him service in executing his will whether they will or no but one thing it is to bee subjected another to subject ones self the one is fâ—â—â—an inward principle even the Spirit of Goâ— which reneweth the will and makes it of unwillingly willing and pliable the other is onely by some outward force The service of the godly resembles the Angels in Heaven who are said to have wings by which their will and readiness is figured in doing the bests of God David had not such wings to flye swiftly yet hee would run in the way of Gods Commondements so fast as the burden of flesh would suffer him This condition our Lord and Saviour commends unto us in his own example when hee professeth it is his meat and drink to do the will of his father 2 It must bee hearty and sincere Rom. 1.9 whom I serve in my spirit not in body and ostentation but in soul and sincerity not in hypocrisy and coldnesse but in soundnesse and fervency not co-acted or compelled but chearfully and without dispute The Apostle requires love out of a pure heart 1 Tim. 1.5
as 1 To serve God is to reign and to be a King over the world fleshly lusts c. and to suit with Saints and Angels 2 God hereby becomes our protector maintainer and revengeâ— a David often prayeth Lord save thy servant teach thy servant revenge the cause of thy servant c. 3 Servants of unrighteousness meet with the wages of unrighteousness 4 All our comfort in crosses and afflictions stands in our service of God and a good Conscience or else we have none 5 To fear and keep his Commandements is the whole duty of a man and that which makes him fâ—lly happy Notes of a good servant of God 1 Labour to know the will of the Lord which hee hath revealed in his Word as David prayed Psal 119.125 For in the Scripture hee hath laid but our work for us and let us expect our calling to every business there let us be ready to hear not lightly absent nor present for custom but conscience 2 Let us serve him in affection and be glad to doe any thing to please him and grieve when we fail either in doing that wee should not or in not doing that we ought or not in that manner that may please the Lord. 3 Be ever imployed in his work How know I a mans servant but by his labouring in his Masters business Yee are his servant to whom yee obey Rom. 6.16 and Joh. 15. Yee are my Disciples if yee doe whatsoever I command you If I see a man spend his time in the service of sin of lusts of games pleasure the world c. I know whose servant he is certainly he is not in the service of God hee is not in Gods work 4 Intend thy Lords profit and glory A good servant knows his time and strength is his Masters and hee must bee profitable to him and seek his credit It will be with every servant of Christ as with Onesimus Phileus 11. being converted howsoever before grace he were so unprofitable and pilfering as he was unfit for any honest mans house and much more the house of God yet now he profits the Lord and credits him and takes not his meat and drink and wages for nothing 5 A good servant sets forward his Masters work in others hee will provoke his fellow-servants and not smite and hinder them as the evil servant did he will defend his Lord he will venture his life for him he will stand also for his fellow-servants while they are in their Masters business he will be a law to himself if there were no Law no Discipline he will not idle out his time his eye is upon the eye of his Master his mind upon his account his endeavour to please him in all things Vers 11. Then the Devil left him and behold the Angels came and ministred unto him HAving by the assistance of God now finished the two former general parts of this whole History which stood in the 1 Preparation and 2 The combate it self we proceed to the third and last which is the issue and event of all which affordeth us the sweet fruit and comfort of all our Saviours former sufferings from Satan and of our labours and endeavours in opening the same In this issue two parts are to bee considered 1 Christs victory 2 His triumph His victory and conquest in that the Devil left him His triumph in that the Angels came and ministred unto him In both which shine out notably the marks of his Divine power which even in all his lowest abasements did discover it self to such eyes as could see it and gave shew of a person far above all that his outward presence seemed to promise as for example His conception was by the Holy Ghost His birth as mean and base as might be but graced with a Star and the testimony of Angels and his Circumcision with Simeons His Baptism performed by John in Jordan but graced by his Fathers testimony and the Spirits descent in a visible shape of a Dove His civil obedience causeth him to pay tribute but hee sends for it to a Fish His person was called Beelzebub but Beelzebub confesseth him to be the Son of God At his Passion what greater infamy than to be hanged between two Theeves What greater glory than to convert and save one of them At his apprehension they that took him fell backward to the ground Joh. 18.6 In death he trod upon Deaths neck and being shut up in the Grave he opened it So here he is carried and recarried in the hands of the Devil but as one weary of his burden hee is forced to leave him on the plain field and to give up the bucklers because a stronger than hee is come This is the great mystery of God manifest in the flesh 1 Timothy 3.16 In the victory of Christ consider three things 1 The time when the Devil left him Then 2 The manner hee departed from him 3 How long hee left him and that is in Luke for a season Then This particle may have reference to three things 1 When the temptations were ended saith Luke namely all those which his Father had appointed him to indure at this time in the Wilderness For as the Son of God knew how much to suffer so Satan would not give over till hee had spent all his powder and had exercised all his malice in these most hellish Temptations wherein hee used all his skill strength and malice if he might possibly in this seed of the woman overthrow all the Sons of men and in the Head kill all the members Whence wee may Doct. Observe The obedience of the Son of God who stood out resolutely and departed not the field at all nor expected any rest till all the Temptations for this time were ended Christ could have confounded Satan in the beginning of the temptations and so have freed himself from further molestation but he continues and abides all the trial to the end And why Reason 1 His love to his Father made him submit himself to the lowest abasement even to the death of the Cross and refuse no difficult service for which his Father sent him into the World of which this was a principal The speech of David was most proper to this Son of David Behold here am I let the Lord do with mee even as hee will In his greatest agony hee said Not my will but thy will be done For he that loveth God his Commandements are not grievous to him 2 His love to his Church made him stand out the uttermost peril in this dangerous combate Eph. 5.25 Christ loved his Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and exposed himself for it and made himself liable to all wrongs and dangers for it as a loving Husband steps between his Wife and danger 3 Hee persisted in the Combate to teach us to hold out after his example in temptation and to expect freedome from temptation when wee have indured all but not before It is absurd to expect the
power ruling all Creatures and over-ruling in all things The latter is the power of his Office as hee is Mediatour and King of his Church and this power differeth from the former 1 in that it is a power received Matth. 28.18 All power is given mee in heaven and in earth Phil. 2.9 God hath given him a Name above all Names whereas Christs power as God is not received but his own proper power being God 2 That power is essential infinite and incommunicable to any creature this is personal communicated by dispensation of grace after a singular manner unto Christ as God-man and our Mediatour 3 That power is immutable unchangeable everlasting this power shall after a sort bee determined for hee must give up his Kingdome to his Father 1 Cor. 15.24 not that Christ shall ever cease to bee a powerful head of his Church nor that hee shall cease to reign with his Father for all eternity but look as the Father now doth not rule the Church namely as Mediatour but the Son so the Son shall not then rule his Church in the manner as hee now doth as Mediatour but in the same manner as his Father shall Now hee rules and puts forth his power in fighting against his enemies but then all his enemies shall bee trodden under his feet and made his footstool Now hee manifesteth his power in gathering a Church by the Word and Sacraments but then all the elect shall bee gathered Now at his Fathers right hand hee puts forth his power in making intercession for us but then hee shall intercede no more 〈◊〉 us At the end of the World hee shall declare his mighty power in raising all the dead and sitting in judgement on them but then there shall bee no more need of this power when death shall bee swallowed up into victory and a final sentence is given on all flesh So as Christ shall not reign as now hee doth but as his Father Whence it followeth that the power by which Christ subdueth the Devils is not onely that essential power of his Divine nature but the power of his Office whereby even in our nature and flesh hee subdueth them And this power may bee distinguished according to the subjects into two kindes first that power by which hee sweetly ruleth the Church as the head the members or a King his Subjects and this is either directive or coercive Secondly that coercitive and judiciary power which hee exerciseth against his enemies wicked and ungodly men as a King against rebells and foes to his state and person And this power is properly raised against the Devils and his instruments against which they cannot stand Reasons 1 Christ was prophecied to bee the seed of the Woman that must bruise the Serpents head which prophecy plainly shews that Christ as Mediatour in our flesh must disperse all Satans forces planted against us and for this end the Son of God appeared to destroy the works of the Devil and the work doth properly and singularly belong unto Christ although the fruit and benefit of it by communication of grace flow unto the Church as the body of Christ Object But did not others beside Christ command the Devils Act. 8.7 when Philip preached in Samaria unclean spirits crying came out of many and Act. 16.18 Paul turned about and commanded the unclean spirit to come out of the maid Answ 1 Christ did it by his own power they by his 2 The power of Christ is one thing faith in his power is another they did it not so much by power as by faith in this power whence S. Paul chargeth the foul spirit In the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ to come out 3 Common men were able to discern a difference between Christs power and others in casting out Devils Mar. 1. and Luk. 4.36 fear came on them and they said among themselves With authority he commands foul spirits and they come out that is by his power and divine authority and not as other Exorcists did 4 Hee did work his as a person that was God other his Disciples as persons with whom God was working and confirming the doctrin with signes and wonders that followed Mar. 16. ult 2 All things are given him and put under his feet Joh. 3.35 The Father loveth the Son and hath given all things into his hand Heb. 2.8 Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet And as if that were not plain enough hee setteth in the next words a large Comment upon it And in that he hath put all things in subjection under him he left nothing that should not be subject only except him which did put all things under him as it is 1 Cor. 15.27 So as it is plain that excepting God himself nothing is not subject to Christ as Mediatour Now this may bee enlarged by a special induction of all things Angels are subjected to his word 1 Pet. 3.22 to whom Angels and Powers and might are subject with a reason For hee is the Lord of the holy Angels and set far above all Principalities and Powers Eph. 1.21 Unreasonable Creatures hear his word and obey him Luke 8.25 Who is this that commands the winds and the Seas and they obey him Diseases obey him to the Leper hee saith I will bee thou clean and hee is clean immediately Matth. 8. To the Lame man hee saith Take up thy bed and walk and hee doth so Matth. 9.6 Hee meets a blind man Joh. 9.7 and bids him go wash in Siloam and hee comes again seeing Yea death it self heareth and departeth at his word Joh. 11.44 At that word Lazarus came forth bound hand and foot and the time commeth when they that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of God and come forth In one word the Apostle ascribeth to Christ that he is able to subdue all things to himself Phil. 3.21 All Creatures all Enemies sin Satan the Grave Hell Death Damnation and whatsoever resisteth his glory in himself or any of his members 3 Christs Kingdome must bee set up against and above all the Kingdoms of the World Dan. 2.45 The little stone cut out of the Mountain without hands breaks in pieces the Clay the Iron Brass Silver and gold that is the Kingdome of Christ shall break all those great Kingdomes and the God of Heaven raiseth a Kingdome to his Son which shall never bee destroyed And therefore for the upholding of this Kingdome hee must bee invested with power which neither the Tyrants of the World nor the god of the World can ever prevail against For never were all the Kingdomes of the World so opposed by the World and the Devil as the poor kingdome of Jesus Christ but this power of Christ is as an hook in Nebuchadnezzars jaws and a chain in which hee holdeth Leviathan limiting him how far he shall exercise malice against the Church and no further 4 Christ as Mediatour was to perform those works which no other creature
bring light out of darkness as once hee did in the Creation Rom. 8.28 we know that all things are turned to the best to them that love God His wisdom and power turns things not only good into good nor only afflictions and trials but even their sins and infirmities like a good Physician that tempers poyson to a remedy and of the Vipers skin makes a remedy to heal the Vipers sting 2 This is the godly mans priviledge above wicked ones to find God sweet to their souls either in afflictions or in the ending of them 1 Because their persons whatsoever their estate is are accepted with God whereas the other are rejected 2 They are sealed with the earnest of Gods Spirit and can goe unto God in fervent prayer whereas the other want the Spirit and cannot pray to be heard Psal 18.41 They cried but there was none to save them even to the Lord but he answered them not 3 They have the grace of repentance which removeth sin the cause of affliction and are come out of Babylon though they live in Babylon being as so many Lots in Sodome Whereas the other are impenitent and never removing the cause the effect lies ever upon them and grows every day heavier than other 4 They have peace of conscience and can sing the new song to God and the Lamb having a set of sweet Musick in their souls and with peace they have patience supporting them unto Gods seasonable deliverance Whereas the wicked are as the raging sea and hath no peace nor patience but a sensless unfeelingness of his estate their hearts being either ignorant ascribing all their smart to Fortune or Constellations or fatal necessity or secundary causes being not able to ascend so high as God the Auhor or descend so low as their own sins the just meritorious causes of their evils or hardned and feared or sensless as Nabals whose heart was as a stone dead within him 3 It is one end of Gods extream humbling and afflicting his children not to sink or forsake them but that at the last the powerful work of God may bee shewed on them both for his glory and for theirs The poor blind man Joh. 9.3 carried his misery a great while from his birth to his mans estate and yet our Saviour witnesseth that it was neither for his sin nor his parents but that the work of God might be shewed upon him in the miraculous cure of him when all the power of Nature and Art could doe him no good Lazarus was extremely humbled dead buried lying in the grave stinking who would have thoughr beyond Mary that he should ever have been raised till the last day and yet our Saviour saith that even that death of his was not unto death but for the glory of God Yea the Lord never bringeth any evil upon his children wherein he intendeth not in the end to shew them some great good as Deut. 8.16 The Lord tryed humbled and proved his people in the Wilderness that he might doe them good at the latter end Job 23.10 Hee knoweth my way and trieth me and what was the issue I shall come forth like the gold And the Apostle affirmeth that the trial of our faith which is much more precious than gold shall be sound to our praise and honour and glory as tâ— appearing of Jesus Christ 1 Pet. 1.7 4 God hereby manifests his care and faithfulness in his promises for hee hath promised how ever he suspend his comfort for a time to return in due season neither can his mercies come to an end nor himself leave his mansion finally Therefore it is that sometimes he fore-tells his children of evils to come that they should not come suddenly on them neither distrust his care in them nor be ignorant of a good issue out of them Sometimes he numbers them out and tells how many and how long they shall be Dan. 9.25 There shall be seven weeks that is thirty nine years and there shall bee sixty two weeks that is four hundred thirty four years and then the Messiah shall come c. And always he that setteth the setting of the Starrs and the bounds of the Sea setteth much more the period of our troubles and the furthest limits of his childrens trials which suppose they reach even to death it self they can follow them no further but then is a rest from their labour a reaping of the fruits of their sufferings a joyful harvest of a sorrowful seed-time wherein the Lord meets them with a full and final deliverance and putteth them in full possession of all his most glorious promises Vse 1. Let the godly consider of their priviledge to provoke their patience and constancy in their greatest trials which cannot make them unhappy For 1 The godly mans present estate is the best for him bee it what it can be the Furnace is the fittest place for gold 2 His trial shall bee turned to good because God hath the disposing tempering and moderating of it 3 His trial shall be but light and momentany not in respect of the present sense but because the time of temptation shall be swallowed up by the time of victory 4 The end of it shall be happy and all is well that ends well here shall be a most blessed issue And therefore let drossie Christians fear the fire who are sure to be wasted in it whilst the godly rejoyce in tribulation and with David walk fearlesly in the valley of the shadow of death because God who led him in was with him to lead him out Vse 2. Let the godly judge of themselves not always according to their present estate or feeling which may occasion their feet almost to step but look to the happy end of their trials And though the smart continue long yet let them be assured that the Lord keeps all their bones so that not one of them shall be broken Neither let us be weary and faint in our mindes for although God seemeth not to hear us yet he hears us well enough And though he seem to stand afarre off us it is but a delay no denial of our request And though he seem to neglect us let us not neglect him but hold on in the prayer of faith Vâ—e 3. Let this serve as a ground of comfort and encouragement to us that when with Israel we stand as it were on the Sea-brink beset with dangers then we may be still and expect the salvation of the Lord. For as the Prophet speaketh Hab. 2.3 The vision is yet for an appointed time but at the last it shall speak and not lye if it tarry wais for it shall surely come and shall not stay Let us not make haste nor limit the Lord in prescribing him a time and means but leave all that to his wisdome lean upon his arm relye upon his word he hath a mind to doe us good and that when it shall be most for his glory and our salvation We are not yet perhaps
â—farre off whilst your Country shall be reaping the encrease and your self the comfort of those hopeful seeds which every one that know you acknowledge with gladness in you Thus humbly craving pardon for my boldness I commend this Book to your Worships acceptance which for the whole argument containing a plain unfolding of the most grounds and main pillars of our Religion is worthy your respect and your selves with your vertuous Ladies and hopeful Children together with all your studies and endeavours for the Church or Common-wealth to the rich blessing of God who fill your hearts with heavenly wisedome and preserve you both blameless till his appearing Amen Your Worships to be commanded THOMAS TAYLOR Watford July 20. AN EXPOSITION UPON S. Peters Sermon BEFORE CORNELIUS ACTS 10.34 c. Vers 34. Then Peter opened his mouth and said Of a truth I perceive that God is no accepter of persons 35 But in every nation hee that feareth him and worketh righteousnesse is accepted of him 36 Yee know the word which God hath sent to the children of Israel preaching peace by Jesus Christ which is Lord of all 37 Even the word which came through all Judea beginning in Galilee after the baptism which John Preached 38 To wit how God annointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil for God was with him 39 And wee are witnesses of all things which hee did both in the land of the Jews and in Jerusalem whom they slew hanging him on a tree 40 Him God raised up the third day and caused that hee was shewed openly 41 Not to all the people but unto the witnesses chosen before of God even to us which did eat and drink with him after hee arose from the dead 42 And hee commanded us to preach unto the people and to testify that he is ordained of God a judge of quick and dead 43 To him also give all the Prophets witness that through his name all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sins THe occasion of this worthy Sermon breathed not only by an Apostolike spirit but from such an instrument also as was worthily accounted a Pillar of the Church Gal. 2.9 is laid down in the former verse which containeth an abridgement of the most of the Chapter going before included in these three points 1 Cornelius his obedience in sending for Peter Then that is having so good a ground even a Commandement from God by the ministery of an Angel vers 5. I sent for thee to Joppa which was somewhat above thirty miles from Caesaria Immediately as soon as ever I had received the Commandement Cyprian without delay yea or deliberation which being dangerous divine things admit not of Secondly his kind entertainment of Peter to encourage him and thou hast well done to come Thirdly his preparation and readiness of himself and his to heat whatsoever God by Peters ministery shall enjoyn them Now therefore wee all hee would have that holy doctrin communicated to his family friends and kinsfolks here present before God the place of Gods pure worship is the place of his presence to hear with attention understanding affection and obedience for all these go to the hearing ear all things for that is sound obedience which is universal to one Commandement as well as another every one being of like authority and necessity that are commanded thee of God for Peter himself mâ—st bee confined within his Commission and speak onely what God commandeth neither are hearers bound to receive any thing else The Apostle Peter by this speech perceiving both the occasion and scope of their meeting as also the readiness and attention of his hearers addresseth himself to speech Then Peter opened his mouth and said The phrase of opening the mouth some think to bee but a more full kind of speech Pleonâ—smus as wee say I heard it with mine ears or I saw it with mine eies But wee must conceive it rather to bee fetched from the Hebrews who in this form of speech signifye not the uttering of any trivial or vulgar matter or in a slight or carelesse manner but the relation of some excellent matter of great moment and that in grave and serious manner and not without premeditation and preparation such as is fit to attend things of worth and weight Thus is it used Psal 78.2 I will open my mouth in a Parable I will declare sentences of Old Job 33.1 Behold I have opened my mouth my tongue hath spoken in my mouth my words are in the uprightness of my heart and my lips shall speak pure knowledge Yea our Lord Jesus himself when hee begun his most heavenly Sermon on the Mount Matth. 5.2 is said to open his mouth and say Whence 1 wee have the Doctrin in the Sermon following commended unto us to be for the matter of it grave and high and neerly concerning the salvation of men wherein are laid down the main grounds of all Religion and whatsoever wee are to beleeve concerning Christ unto salvation as wee shall see when wee come to open the several points 2 Wee are secretly incited that seeing the Holy Ghost hath opened the mouth of such a worthy instrument wee are also to open our ears yea our hearts to let in the matter following that as it proceeded out of the treasury of a good and sanctified heart so wee also may hide it in good hearts as in good treasures to bring it forth as our needs and occasions shall require 3 Ministers must come with their mouthes open and not onely not to be dumb dogs which cannot or seal up their lips and will not protest against the sins of the times but also must have care to speak the words of wisdom judgement sobriety for if the holy men of God Prophets Apostles nor the Son of God himself did not preach without preparation and due consideration both of what how and to whom they spake how much more should ordinary ministers use all diligence in fitting themselves to speak from God and for God and even as God himself would speak to his people 4 Every Christian may hence also take up his duty namely that hee never open his mouth but to edification For it is attributed to every iust man that his mouth speaketh wisdome and his tongue talketh of judgement Psa 37.30 he judgeth of his speeches before he let them pass the dooâ— of his lips and of the vertuous woman it is said Shee openeth her mouth with wisdome and the law of grace is in her tongue Prov. 31.26 Now the Sermon following consisteth of three parts The parts of the Sermon three The first is an entrance or preface in the two first verses 34 35. 2 The Proposition or Narration that Jesus Christ was the Messias now exhibited in the flesh and Lord of all vers 36. 3 A confirmation of that narration partly from the Apostles and
which draw on such fearful falls and mischiefs and preserveth him that neither hope of promotion nor gain nor ease nor favour of man who is but a worm shall make him forget the Lord that spread the Heavens this fear which is Loves keeper holdeth the heart in the Love of God himself of his Worship of his Word of his Children and whatsoever carrieth his Image all which without it either lye or quickly grow as refuse wares out of request 4 To drive away security awake sloathfulness provoke to watchfulness stir up to prayer keep in a fitness to profit by the word to tremble at it when God threatneth to rejoice in the promises as those to whom they belong to help us to better our selves by our afflictions as the speech of the converted Theef to his fellow implieth that if hee had had the fear of God he would being in the same condemnation have otherwise carried himself towards Christ than hee did And in a word to fence the heart which is as the market-place of a City against temptation in which special use it is called a Well-spring of life to escape the snares of death By all this that hath been spoken every man that would seem religious ought to labour above all things for this worthy Grace which God specially bestoweth upon his Children with whom hee maketh his new Covenant Jerem. 32. I will put my fear in their hearts never to depart from mee saith the Lord. Which hath all promises belonging unto it for a mans Self for his Children for this life present for a better for supplies of every good for with-holding and removing of every evil so as whosoever feareth the Lord wanteth not a good and rich treasury such as all the Indian Mines cannot afford yea such as both possesseth himself and entaileth unto his posterity the rich blessing of the Almighty Blessed saith the Psalm is the man that feareth the Lord Psal 128.2 3. himself shall bee mighty on earth his Children shall bee blessed after him his Wife shall bee as a fruitful Vine Riches and Treasure shall bee in his house Psalm 112.3 hee shall want nothing that is good and let his troubles bee never so great the Lord will deliver him out of them all Here is a Jewel worth hiding and laying up in the safest closet of the soul even in the midst of the heart for there God layeth it and calleth for the Heart to make room for it Deut. 5.29 Oh that there were such an heart in them to fear mee Isa 8.13 Sanctify the Lord in your hearts and let him be your dread Another bond whereby man is knit unto God is the working of righteousnesse an immediate fruit of the fear of God Where must bee considered 1 What this righteousness is and then 2 What is the working of it For the former To work righteousnesse what it is This righteousness is a grace of God whereby the beleever is inclined unto honest actions according to the prescript of Gods Law When I say a grace of God I understand that righteousness whereof a man in the state of grace is by grace made partaker and exclude all that Original Righteousness which was set in the nature of man by his Creation whereby hee was wholly conformable to the Image and Righteousness of God further saying that the beleever is hereby inclined to honest actions three things are implyed 1 That this righteousnesse is not that imputed righteousnesse of Christ which is a most exact conformity of the humane nature of Christ with all his actions and sufferings performed of him in our stead with the whole Law of God whereby wee are wholly covered as with a Garment in the sight of God but rather a fruit of that namely that infused and inherent righteousness wrought in the heart of every beleever by the finger of the Spirit whereby the Image of God is daily renewed and repaired in him and so himself inclined to works of righteousness to which hee is now Created Eph. 4.24 2 That the subject of this righteousness is the Beleever for all the works of unbeleevers whose mind and conscience are defiled Tit. 1.15 inward or outward cannot be other than sin and unrighteousness 3 That the next efficient cause of it is lively faith being the instrument of the Holy Ghost by which hee begetteth this righteousness wheresoever it is now Faith produceth this righteousness in us not as it is aâ— excellent gift of God nor as an excellent quality in us but onely as it is aâ—â—and or instrument apprehending and laying hold upon Christ who justifying us by his own righteousness imputed and by his Spirit regenerating and sanctifying our natures is the very proper cause of this infused and inherent righteousness The last words in the description according to the prescript of Gods Law shew that then a work is righteous Juste agere est agere ex praescripto juris when it is framed according to the right rule of the Law of God it being the only perfect rule of all righteousness Mens Laws are rules also but imperfect and no further yet so far bind as they are agreeable unto Gods II. The second point is the working of righteousness wherein 1 The Order 2 The Manner The Order is in the words first To fear God and then to work righteousnesse all the duties of love must bee founded in Faith and in the fear of God for whatsoever is not of Faith is sin and the fear of God is the very seed and life of all true obedience which the wise man implyeth when hee calleth it the head and beginning of wisdome Prov. 1.7 that look as all sense floweth from the head so all heavenly sense and motion from the fear of the Lord. Which sheweth that many men begin at the wrong end in the matter of their obedience some think they do God high service if they come to Church say some prayers hear a Sermon things not to bee dis-allowed but know not how far they are from pleasing God herein because they bring not hearts renewed with Faith and Repentance nor souls possessed with Hope Love and the true knowledge of God without which the Lord accounteth their sacrifices but maimed and professeth his hatred against them others place all their Holiness and Obedience in the works and duties of the second Table If they bee liberal to the poor just in their dealing sober and civil in their conversation though they live in gross ignorance of God and his Word utterly careless of the waies and worship of God yet conceive themselves in as good case as any other man which is all one as to account that man a living man who hath no head the fear of God being to true religion even as the head to the body of a man besides that they thrust the second Table into the place of the first inverting the order of God yea they pull and break asunder the two Tables which the Lord
which they are daily toyled so many discouragements without them to cast them down or back at the least against all which this one consideration shall bee able to bear them up that the eyes of the Lord are upon them that fear him and by these eyes he seeth their wants to supply them their injuries to releeve them their sorrows to mitigate them their hearts to approve them and their works to accept them 2 Those that fear God must also be accepted and respected of us We must accept them that fear God because God himself doth as they be of God and it cannot be that those who love God should not love his Image in his children Davids delight was wholly in the Saints and such as excelled in vertue Psal 16.3 so must wee frame our judgement and practice to the Saints of God before us who have made but small account of great men if wicked and preferred very mean ones fearing God before them Thus that worthy Prophet Elisha who contemned not the poor Shunamite fearing God told wicked Jehoram King of Israel that if he had not regarded the presence of good Jehosaphat he would not so much as have looked toward him or seen him 2 King 3.14 Nay even the Lord himself hath gone before us herein for example who for the most part respecteth poor and mean ones to call them to partake of his grace passâ—â—g by the great noble and every way more likely of respect if we should judge according to the outward appearance David the least of his brethren was chosen King Gideon the least in all his fathers house Judg. 3.15 appointed by God the deliverer of his people and indeed the meanest Christian being descended of the bloud of Christ and so nobly born deserveth most respective entertainment in the best roome of our hearts 3 This doctrine teacheth all sorts of men to turn their course from such earnest seeking after honours profits preferments and such things which make men accepted amongst men and as eagerly to pursue the things which would bring them to be accepted of God such as are faith fear of God love of righteousnesse good conscience and the like which things bring not only into favour with God but often get the approbation of men at least so farre as God seeth good for his children Rom. 14.17 18. The kingdome of God is not meat and drink that is hath not such need of such indifferent things as these are but righteousnesse peace and joy in the Holy Ghost those are the essential things to be respected of all such as are the subjects of that Kingdome of grace And to urge the godly hereunto mark the Apostles reason in the next verse for whosoever in these things serveth Christ is ACCEPTABLE unto God and approved of men such a mans ways please the Lord and then he maketh his enemies become his friends Vers 36. The which word he declared or sent to the children of Israel preaching peace by Jesus Christ which is Lord of all OF all other readings I follow this not only as the plainest but because it most aptly knitteth this verse with the former as a clear proof of it For having said that now he knew that whosoever whether Jew or Gentile did now purely worship God according to the prescript of his Word the same is accepted of him he proveth this to be a truth because it is the self same thing which God himself had of old published to the Israelites when he declared unto them that peace and reconciliation was made between God and man by the means of Jesus Christ who is Lord not of any one people or Nation but Lord of all For the Apostle doth not secretly oppose the ministery of Moses and of Christ Moses was a Minister of the Law to the Jews only but Christ himself and the Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every beleever first to the Jew and then to the Grecian and now God is not the God of the Jew only but even of the Gentiles also according to that heavenly song of the Angels when Christ appeared to throw down that partition wall which stood between the Jew and Gentile wherein they ascribed not only all the glory unto God but proclaimed peace to all the earth In one word that Jesus Christ is our peace and Lord of all is the scope of this whole Sermon and of all the Prophets as after remaineth to be shewed in vers 43. The former part of this verse hath two general points to bee explained the former touching the peace here spoken of the latter concerning the preaching or declaring of it By peace what is meant In the former must be considered 1 What this peace is 2 How it is by Jesus Christ First by peace among the Hebrews and Greeks is meant all prosperity and happinesse for both of them in their salutations though with some difference prayed for peace to the parties saluted that is all good success from God the fountain of mercy And includeth in it 1 Peace with God 2 Peace with man both with a mans self and others 3 Peace with all the creatures of God so farre forth as that none of them shall bee able to hurt him further than God thinketh good for his exercise and in this peace standeth true happinesse 2 It must be considered how this peace is by Jesus Christ namely according to the former branches of it 1 Peace with God by three things First he wrought our peace with God from whom our sin had sundered and separated us three ways 1 By interposing himself between his Fathers anger and us who durst not come near him 2 By satisfying in our stead all his justice through his bloud thereby removing all enmity cancelling all hand-writings which might have been laid against us and bestowing on us a perfect righteousnesse in which God is delighted to behold us 3 By appearing now for us in Heaven and making requests for us in all which hee cannot but be heard being the Son of his Fathers love in whom he is well pleased and for him with us his members 2 Peace with men 1 Others Secondly he wrought peace between man and man 1 By demolishing and casting down the wall of separation whereby Jew and Gentile might not accord or meddle one with another his death rent down the veil that both Jew and Gentile might look into the Sanctuary that of two he might make one people one body yea one new mâ—n unto himself Eph. 2.13 14. 2 By changing the fierce and cruel disposition of men who are now become the subjects of his Kingdom that of Lions and Cockatrises they become as meek and tractable as Lambs and little Children having peace so far as is possible with all men with the godly for Gods Image sake and that they are members of the same body with them and with the wicked for Gods Commandements sake and because they may become members of
necessarily followeth that the Scripture foreseeing that God would justifye the Gentiles through faith Gal. 3.8 that is a thing to come to pass almost two thousand years after must needs bee of God Again it followeth as necessarily that the Prophets in preaching and the Holy Pen-men of God spake and writ as they were moved by the Spirit of God and directed by the immediate assistance of God and therefore could not erre in any thing for they foretold directly such things which both for matter and manner came to pass many years after Jacob in his will foretold that the Scepter should not depart from Judah till Shiloh came this prophecy was not accomplished till above seventeen hundred years after the prediction for not much above twenty years afore Christs birth Herod became King of Judea killed the whole Colledge of the Jews called the sanhedrim wherein was the heir apparent of the Kings blood King Cyrus was named by the Prophet Esaiah an hundred years before hee was born Isaiah 44.28 and of him prophesied that hee should build the Temple The worthy King Josiah with his facts were declared three hundred fifty nine years before he was born 1 King 13.2 The Apostle Paul prophesyed of the destruction of the Romane Empire and thereby the rising of the Antichrist which was not accomplished till about the year four hundred seventy five after Christ For whereas the Roman Empire was divided into Eastern and Western the Western which onely hindred the revelation of Antichrist was in that year quite overthrown and Rome it self taken by the Gothes Joh. Funct in â—â—no praedicto and after this never had any Romane Emperour his seat of Authority in Rome These and the like neither man nor Angel could ever of themselves foretell and therefore the Author and Director of them must needs be God Observ 2. Secondly from hence also note The Antiquity of the Gospel in that it was Preached by the Prophets to the ancient Israelites and known for the substance of it not onely to the Apostles and ancient Christians and beleevers but to the Patriarks and Prophets yea even to Adam in Paradise to all whom Christ was preached the Lord of all and that blessed seed in whom all the Nations of the earth were to bee blessed This Doctrin although it bee called a new Testament Our religion is the oldest religion and Popery but a novelty is no new Doctrin Let the Papists make a vain brag of Antiquity and charge us with a new religion the truth is whereas the body of their doctrin was not known to the Prophets nor Apostles nor Beleevers for many hundred years after Christ our doctrin is that which God sent to the children of Israel and therefore is most ancient and true And to prove this that I say we will goe no further than our text That doctrin which preacheth peace by Jesus Christ is the doctrin which was sent to Israel which we professe at this day but so is not Popish doctrin which preacheth peace not by Christ but by our selves our merits and satisfactions and peace by the Popes Pardons Bulls and Absolutions and Indulgences now these with other dependences thereon being the main points and pillars of their doctrin were never preached to the children of Israel by any Prophet nor ever by any of the Apostles to the Church of God but have crept in one after another many hundred years since Christ and his Apostles Let their own rule stand in force therefore with good will if we cannot plead antiquity we will lay no claim to the truth Observ 3. Thirdly hence we note That there is but one way to salvation But one way to salvation and this was declared to the Children of Israel for substance as well as to us who went to Heaven by the same way which wee doe-There is but one Christ one precious Faith one and the same Gospel common to all times one common Salvation preached by the same Christ who is the same yesterday to day and for ever Heb. 13.8 who is the Lamb slain from the beginning not actually but by the efficacy of his Sacrifice the vertue of which to come they laid hold on to salvation as wee do upon it past and accomplished already Thus Abel beleeved and received testimony that he was just before God Heb. 11.4 Thus Noah was made heir of the righteousnesse which is by faith Heb. 11.7 Every religion will not save thr professors there is but one way and that a strait one that leadeth to life Wee come into the world one way we depart many ways so there is but one way to find life everlasting but many ways to lose it only Christ is the way by his Doctrin by his Merit by his example even the new and living way his bloud is ever fresh ever trickling down and ever living it quickneth them that walk in it and refresheth them with new strength never any rent the veil but he never any but he made a high way into the Holy of Holies in the highest Heaven never any came to the Father but by him neither was peace ever preached in any other name but his who is Lord over all blessed for ever Which is Lord of all Christ may be said to be Lord of all two ways 1 More generally hee is with the Father and Holy Ghost Lord of all things unto whom all Creatures by right of Creation even the very Devils are subject Thus he ruleth in the very midst of his enemies disposing of the wicked and their malice to his own glory In this respect he is both owner and possessor of all things Bagnal Adoâ— and a sustainer and maintainer of all things and that by his word Heb. 1.3 2 More specially he is Lord of all men whether Jews of Gentiles beleeving in his name even a Lord of his Church and in this latter sence Christ Lord of his Church Christ is called Lord of all in this place 1 Now Christ is Lord of his Church consisting of Jew and Gentile Reasons 1 Because God hath given the Church unto him for his inheritance Psal 2.8 I will give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance which being a Prophecy of the calling of the Gentiles implieth that the kingdom of grace whereof Christ is appointed King in Sion consisteth of all Countries and peoples and is not bounded or bordered but with the ends of the earth and sheweth further that all these his subjects are given him of God to become his servants Joh. 17.2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh that he should give eternal life to all whom thou hast given him 2 They are so given unto him as he must win them before hee can enjoy them He winneth partly by â—onquest partly by ransom hee both conquereth and casteth out the strong man that held them captive spoyleth him of his armour and weakneth his arm for ever as also he payeth a precious ransome for
your sanctification Colos 1.10 filled with the knowledge of his will and waâ—k worthy of the Lord c. thou must not only speak for but live to the credit of thy Master in thy speech actions attire eating drinking and whatsoever else carry thy self like a Christian else thou discreditest thy Masters house and dishonourest himself Were not hee a notable Traytor that being sworn of the Kings guard and professing all service to the King should instead of the Kings armes and coat wear the enemies so the thing it self speaketh against him who professeth Christ his Lord and yet never appears or sheweth himself in the street or abroad but in Satans livery his swearing his covetousness his filthiness his lying his whole life lead in all intemperance bewrayeth to whom hee hath given himself to obey 3 It is his will also that wee obey as well in suffering as in doing his pleasure and the reason is plain he is my Lord I am but a servant if he please to buffet and blow mee I must with all meekness submit my self yea and more be thankful for his government 2 Sam. 15.26 If hee say I have no delight in thee let him do whatsoever seemeth good in his eyes 1 Sam. 3.18 When the Lord had threatned heavy things against Heli his whole house hee answered It is the Lord let him do whatsoever seemeth good in his eyes I was dumb and opened not my mouth saith David because thou LORD didst is Psal 39.9 Thus must wee obey Christ as a Lord giving up our bodies and souls unto him by living unto him and dying unto him and this is the Apostles ground wee are the Lords Rom. 14.7 and therefore none of us liveth unto himself and none of us dyeth unto himself but living and dying wee are the Lords otherwise what a trifling and mockery were it onely to yield him a title of Lord or Master and deny him his service Why call yee mee Master Master and do not the things I speak Luk. 6.46 All which if it bee true how few shall finde Christ a Saviour for how few make him their Lord few there are that esteem this well-beloved above other well-beloveds not a few are ashamed of him and his profession many white-livered souldiers are daunted with Peter at the speeches of silly and simple persons most men never look to the hands of this Lord to acknowledge either receit of Talents or return of accounts fewest of all obey him in faith who yet are overcarried with presumption of his favour or in true sanctification though they can pretend it or in patience if they could get out of his hands if it were by flying to the Devil for help Well if Christ have no more but a title of a Lord from thee thou shalt have but a title of salvation from him and not the thing it self and if a name that thou livest content thee when thou art but dead the time commeth that when thou commest to seek thy name among the number that are saved by him thou shalt finde thy name left out of that role and set in the number of those that shall dye in their sins Christ being our Lord no other Lord can lay 〈◊〉 unto us Secondly if Christ bee the Lord of all Then have wee obtained much freedome by him both from all spiritual bondage and all that tyranny which those hard Lords Sin Death Hell Satan exercised over us our Lord hath paved the uttermost farthing and wrought a glorious redemption for us and hee having thus set us free wee are free indeed both from the guilt the punishment and service of sin Wee are free also from all Papal bondage for wee have but one Lord in Heaven who can save and destroy to whom simple obedience belongeth and to whom the Conscience is only subject The man of sin indeed would bee Lord of all and maketh laws to bind conscience where God hath left it free but as the Scriptures acknowledge but one Lord no more do wee and say more that wee cannot serve two Masters commanding such contrary things Wee are also hence freed from the fear of all earthly Tyrants if wee belong to this Lord for if hee stand with us who can bee against us Matth. 10.28 Fear not them which can kill the body onely but him who can cast both body and soul into Hell The true fear of him will eat out all those false fears of men Observ 3 Thirdly If Christ be Lord of all Then wee and all beleevers are fellow servants All beleevers are fellow servants to this Lord. and therefore ought to live and love together making no dissention or schism in our Masters house which is the Apostles reason Eph. 4.4 perswading the Ephesians to keep the Unity of faith because there is one Lord. This shall bee done if all of us who profess Christ could learn to deny our selves to follow his will not our own or other commanders yea to follow his blessed example learning daily of him to bee humble and meek patient and tender-hearted one to another forbearing and forgiving offenders hard to exasperate and easy to bee intreated And these things should wee rather strive in that according to the Apostles precept the same minde might bee in us which was in Jesus Christ Phil. 2.5 Vers 37 Yee know the word which came through all Judea beginning in Galilee after the Baptism which John Preached THE holy Apostle here beginneth the confirmation of that which hee had formerly spoken that Christ is the Messias and Lord of all to prove which hee beginneth orderly with the History of his life and death of which even these Gentiles could not bee ignorant therefore hee saith yee know the word Where if it be asked how they should come to know the doctrin of the Gospel seeing the Apostles were not yet turned to the Gentiles and Peter was now sent extraordinarily to teach them concerning Christ which had been in vain if they knew the word before we must observe Not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that by the word here is not meant the word preached as in the former verse but as the word is different in the original so also is the signification and betokeneth rather a thing done than a word uttered as Matth. 18.16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word or fact be confirmed Luke 2.15 Let us goo to Bethlem and see this word that is this thing which the Lord hath brought to passe The plain sence then is this Yee know the word that is the same of Christ which was quickly dispersed through all Judea in the mouthes of common men Which fame that they should not mistake him or themselves he describeth 1 By the place where it arose beginning in Galilee 2 By the time when it most prevailed after the Baptism which John preached which some expound thus After the Baptism of Christ by
John which he preached that is administred but the natural sence is after the doctrin which John preached concerning him for usually in the New Testament by Johns Baptism especially which John preached is meant all his doctrin and his whole Ministery Matth. 21.25 The baptism of John whence was it that is the doctrin as the words after imply Why did yee not beleeve him and all men held John for a Prophet Mark 1.4 He preached the baptism of repentance unto remission of sins that is the doctrin of repentance for 1 Else it were improperly said to preach baptism 2 Johns doctrin was this Repent for the Kingdom of God is at hand Acts 18.25 Apollos knew only the baptism of John that is his doctrin and therefore is it said in the next verse that Priscilla and Aquila took him home and shewed him the way of God more clearly And in Acts 19.3 4. Into what were yee baptised that is into what doctrin were yee initiated and instructed they said into Johns baptism that is into Johns doctrin the which interpretation notably freeth that hard text from the false collection of Anabaptists who thence would gather that those were by Paul rebaptised who were formerly baptized by John but the difficulty will be removed if the words of Paul be wisely distinguished from the words of the Evangelist and Writer of that History John baptised saith Paul the baptism of repentance that is taught the doctrin of repentance saying that they should beleeve which when they heard namely they which heard by Johns Ministery they were baptized into the name of the Lord Jesus namely by John not by Paul Then addeth the Evangelist â—ers 6. And Paul put his hands on them and the Holy Ghost came on them and furnished them with such gifts as they by their own confession ver 2. had not heard of before And thus according to the plain sence of other Scriptures is that difficult place made very plain also Quest But why is the ministery and preaching of John called his baptism The ministery of John called his Baptism Why. Ans Because his doctrin was first of all sealed with the seal of Baptism in which regard as his person is called the Baptist so is his doctrin by the name of baptism Quest But why is this circumstance of place noted that this fame began in Galilee Ans 1 To note the accomplishment of that Prophecy in Isa 9.1 which also was observed by the Evangelist Matthew 4.14 2 To shew that this fame was no bare or ungrounded rumour but raised upon just cause for Jesus was baptized by John not farre from the borders of Galilee about Enou Joh. 3.23 And presently after he returned by vertue of the Spirit and came into Galilee preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom Mark 1.14 and made no end till he had taught all their Cities in all their Synagogues Luke 4.14 adde to his Baptism and Doctrin that he wrought his first Miracle of turning Water into Wine at Cana a Town of Galilee and that he called his Disciples in Galilee all which beginnings must needs raise a rumour and fame of him which as Luke reporteth went through all the adjacent region round about 3 This circumstance notably befitteth this argument to prove him Lord of all both Jews and Gentiles because he begun and was so famous in Galilee of the Gentiles Quest But was not Christ sent to the last sheep of the house of Israel Did hee not come to his own how then did hee begin his ministery in Galilee of the Gentiles Ans Galilee of the Gentiles is so called not because it was not in Judea but 1 To distinguish it from another Galilee which was also in Judea and called Galilea inferior in the tribe of Zabulon where Nazaret was situate But this was called Galilea superior or Gentium in the tribe of Nephtali not farre from Capernaum 2 Because there were twenty Cities in Galilee given by Salomon to Hyram a Gentile 1 King 9.11 3 Because being in the extremity of Palestina near the Sea and not farre from Tyrus and Sidon they were ever mixt with many Gentiles that were foreiners besides that they were so seated within that Country in Salomons time as they could never after bee removed Gâ—lilaea geâ—tium vel populorum 4 M. Junius thinketh it to be so called not only because of the abundance of Gentiles there but also because it was a most populous Country full of inhabitants above the rest of Palestina Quest But why should Christ begin his Ministery here rather than at Jerusalem was it for any singular disposition or good which hee found in them above other I answer No for they were in regard of the Gentiles who were mingled among them Why Christ begun his Ministery in Galilee of all other most ignorant most superstitious most rude and indocible for so they are noted Matth. 4.15 A people sitting in darknesse and in the shadow of death saw a great light But hereby the Lord Jesus shewed himself Reasons 1 A most merciful Saviour ready to releeve those who of all other were most miserable yea in that he vouchsafed to make the first offer of his grace even to the worst who least of all deserved it 2 Hence he manifested himself a true Prophet who would rather hide himself in the furthest and most remote parts of the Country amongst a barbarous and rude people than ambitiously affect the principal City to get himself a name or applause in as false Prophets use to doe Permixtum à Judaeis Gentibus inhabitata fuit Chem Har 35 c. 3 Not obscurely hence would he be noted the Lord of all both Jews and Gentiles in that he beginneth his Ministry in this Country whose inhabitants were mixed of Jews and Gentiles Object But this seemeth to crosse sundry places of the Scripture which affirm â—hat the preaching of Christ must begin at Jerusalem not in Galilee Luk. 24.47 And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached among all Nations beginning at Jerusalem Ans 1. That place is meant of the preaching of Christs Apostles and not of his own as this is 2 That of their preaching of him after his Death and Resurrection this of his own in his life time 3 That was a Ministerial publishing of Christ this place speaketh only of a voyce fame and good report in the mouthes of the common people such as followed extraordinary Prophets and therefore such places cannot crosse this Now for the other circumstance of time when this fame went of Christ namely after the Baptism which John preached it is not without weighty cause added by the Apostle 1 To note the truth and accomplishment of those Prophecies which concerned John himself as Mal. 3.1 Behold I send my messenger and he shall prepare the way before me which prophecy Christ himself applyeth to John Mat. 11.10 that by this consideration they might be one step nearer the acknowledging of the true
of Nazaret and such a Nazarite as the Prophets foretold The Jews took offence hereat as too base a place for the Messias whom they expected to rise out of even Nathaniel himself could ask if â—ny good could come out of Nazaret Joh. 1.47 and this was in scorn added as a part of his stile and title written in three tongues upon the Cross Jesus of Nâ—zaret King of the Jews and as they dealt with the Head so also with the meâ—bers for presently after the death of Christ the Christians were in scorn alâ— called Nazarites that is silly fools that did beleeve in such a Messiah as came from Nazaret But we must know that the wisdome of God would have him hereby generally proclaimed the Messias and Saviour of the world both to Jews and Gentiles as also confirm our faith and affiance in him made known to us to be such a one as in whom we also become Nazarites that is sanctified and consecrated unto God 3 Note hence that the Messias must needs be come already because hee must needs be a Nazarite by education as of Bethlem by birth which places have been long since destroyed and hopelesse of ever being builded up again or that in them the Jews should ever recover any authority And is it not a wonderful blindnesse that the Jews should still look for their Messias out of a Town which hath been destroyed a thousand and five hundred years agoe the very place of which cannot be assigned Our request to God must bee for them that he would remove that thick veil which to this day is drawn over the hearts of his own ancient people Secondly by whom was Christ called to this Office By God who anoynted him for that which is said of one part of it namely his Priesthood is true of the whole No man taketh this honour to himself but hee that is called of God Heb. 5.5 so neither Christ took this honour to himself but expected that voyce Thou art my Son How often did Christ witnesse of himself that he came not of himself but was sent by his Father Joh. 5.37 My Father that sent me witnesseth of me and in that chapter because the Jews objected that he came of himself he telleth them six times that his Father sent him yea hath sealed him his commission as he saith Joh. 6.27 Him hath God the Father sealed that is made his commission authentical as men doe their deeds by their seal and set upon him an impression or character anoynting him with oyl of grace above all his fellows yea himself being an expresse Image of his Fathers substance in him he hath laid up all treasures of wisdome and knowledge that from his fulnesse we might receive grace for grace Whence 1 We learn Christ expected his Fathers calling and therefore must his Ministers much more That no man ought to thrust himself into any Office or Function nor run before he be sent but wait till God give him a calling thereunto For shall Christ who had the Spirit of God without all measure wait his Fathers leisure and expect his Fathers voyce and shall we who have received the Spirit scarce in any measure run and ride and shoove and thrust in before we have any commission drawn or sealed by God who even carried such post-hast happily How miserably perished proud Absolon who thought it not enough to bee the Kings Son unlesse he thrust his Father out of his Kingdom Corah and his complices would have been Rulers but that the earth would not suffer thâ—â— above it What shall I speak of Vzzah Uzziah and the rest who found 〈◊〉 Lord as good as his word against such which goe on any errand and he send them not they found the Lord coming many ways against them as he often threatneth in Jer. 23.30 31. c. 2 If God have called Christ to this office we must carry our selves dutifully and reverently unto him whom as the Father hath called so he will defend and establish in his place and revenge such as rebell against him This is that the Prophet teacheth in Psal 2.2 that if the greatest Kings band themselves together against the Lord and against his Christ the Lord out of Heaven will laugh them to scorn he will speak to them in his anger and vexe them in sore displeasure and the ground of all this is laid down ver 6. Even I have set my King upon Sion as if he had said Shall I set up a King and dare yee rebelliously resist him or seek to displace him Let us take heed it befall not us as 〈◊〉 did the Jews taxed in the Parable of the King letting out his Vineyard which sent his servants for his rent to the Husbandmen and afterwards his son but they beat the one slew the other acknowledged neither surely no more grace remaineth for such but the Lord of the Vineyard must needs destroy such Husbandmen and lay waste their City In like manner is he as ready to defend and doe good unto such as subject themselves unto his Son depend upon him or suffer any thing for his sake they shall not repent them of their service seeing they serve so good a Lord. The third thing in this calling of Christ to his Office is the manifestation of it to himself and others in that hee was annointed with the Holy Ghost and power There were three sorts of men that used to bee anoynted in the entrance unto their Office in the Old Testament 1 Kings 2 Priests Anointing what it signified 3 Prophets And this outward Ceremony signified two things First their ordination or calling unto that Office secondly the promise of proportionable gifts for the performance so as they were hereby confirmed God never calleth any men to any place but he furnisheth him with gifts fit for it both that God hath chosen them to their office as also that he would furnish them unto it and protect them in the same Christ is here said to be also anointed but not by man as they but by God not with external oyl but with the Holy Ghost and with power not ceremonially and typically but really and spiritually not to any one of those Offices but to them all three not receiving the sign but the thing signified because he was a real and true King Priest and Prophet of his Church or whom all they were but types and shadows In this anointing of Christ therefore both these things are signified and proved 1 That he was ordained of God to the performance of this Office of Mediatorship and consecrated by God to be the Messiah that is a spiritual King Priest and Prophet 2. That he had poured out upon him the gifts of the Holy Ghost which gave him power and furnished him for this Office signified here by the Holy Ghost and power he receiving of the Holy Ghost power whereby he performed the greatest work that ever was undertaken Difference between Christs anointing and
may be said to bee anointed two ways Christus totus vel Christus mysticus either properly in his own person as considered in himself or figuratively by the use of Scripture as he is the head of his Church which joyned unto him maketh up whole Christ as the Fathers call him or mystical Christ Thus Paul calleth Christ united with the Church by the name of Christ 1 Cor. 12.12 we must therefore help on the perfection of this latter seeing he is already perfect in the former Every Christian must be a King To this purpose every man must become a King for so he is if hee partake of Christs anointing in being ever in the field in combate against sin in taking up arms against Satans hellish power in getting daily dominion over his own rebellious flesh and wicked lusts For if thou beest a Christian thou hast ten thousand rebels to encounter and as many strong temptations and lusts which thou must stand out to victory and here faith must be thy victory which grace is attained by this anointing But oh the misery of infinite numbers every where meer Bond-men and captive Caytiffs to Satans suggestions and held down under the power and tyranny of their own lusts in whom there is no resistance no fight never a stroak they strike against their own sins the strong man is gone away with all very cowards against the Devil nay couragious Champions for him and yet will be called Christians no no there is never a drop of Christian bloud in such this anointing as yet never came near them here is no spirit no power but such as ruleth in the world And a Priest Rom. 6 13 Again thou that wilt be a Christian must be a Priest to offer up thy self soul and body an acceptable sacrifice of sweet smell unto the Lord to offer up thy prayers and praises the calves of thy lips these are the odours of the Saints Revel 5.8 to offer up thy sins to bee sacrificed and slain by the knife and sword of the Spirit in the Ministery of the word to offer the sacrifices of almes and mercy with which sacrifices God is well pleased to offer the sacrifice of a broken and contrite heart which the Lord despiseth not and lastly to offer if need require thy life and deerest bloud for Christ and his profession But how many titular Christians be there who indeed are no better than Belzebubs Priests who offer their souls their bodies their sences themselves wholly to the service of the Devil in sin and unrighteousnesse for prayer and praise they curse swear and blaspheme most remorselesly fierce and hard-hearted in themselves and unto others and so farre from this anoynting as many of the Heathens who never heard of Christ would be ashamed of them and wonder what kind of God that Christ should bee by whom they will bee called And a Prophet Lastly thou must be a Prophet thou must have the knowledge of God in thy self thou must hold it out and impart it unto others within thy family and without for to this thou art anoynted as also to hold out Christ in a constant profession which tyeth every man to know and acknowledge the truth of God that he may be able to propagate it to others but especially Ministers Magistrates Parents and Masters whose special calling besides the general fastneth this duty upon them These are the chief things to which others might be added wherein every Christian ought to testifie himself anoynted by Christs anoynting that he communicateth as well in his graces as in his name and that he hath received some good measure of that oyl of grace which was poured out upon him without measure for as in the head the God-head dwelleth bodily so in every member 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 though not the God-head it self yet a Divine nature is apparent 2 Pet. 1.4 Now this godly nature is nothing else but those excellent renewed qualities and precious gifts which the Holy Ghost bestoweth upon the regenerate by means of this anoynting and is opposed to natural lust and corruption in the same verse Who went about doing good Now we come to Christs execution of his Office according to his former calling and furnishing For no sooner receiveth he gifts and calling from his Father but he manifesteth and putteth forth the same in most painful preaching and most powerful working of Miracles which hee did not for a brunt or by starts and fits but he went aboue doing good By which words is noted his diligence in absolving and finishing his course within his vocation and calling not seeking herein himself nor the praise or applause of men nor the Kingdoms of this world but denying himself and glory spent his whole life in doing good unto others suffering himself to bee subdued under a most shameful and cursed death that hee might bring others to life who were as yet his enemies and lying in the shadow of death Wherein he propounded himself a worthy pattern and example of imitation unto all such as have received gifts Note and calling unto any office in Church or Common-wealth who are not to hide in a Napkin those talents but bring them forth and traffick with them and that not for their private as seeking themselves but for the common good and not for a start or brunt but thus to finish their course holding out in well-doing unto the end Thus if we shall doe we shall be conformable unto Jesus Christ acceptable to God our Father profitable to our brethren here on earth and shall treasure to our selves an excellent weight of glory in heaven But how many bee there who having received many talents and charge to traffick with them bury their gifts and forget their charge against whom the fearful sentence is not only passed but half executed already his talent is taken from the sloathful servant there now remaineth nothing but the binding of him and casting him into hell And would this were not too true not in many Ministers only but even in numbers of private Christians who have had both gifts and calling to teach and pray in their families but have wilfully lost them for want of the careful use of them Now more specially this going about of Christ doing good standeth in two things The former in curing the deadly diseases of mens souls by most holy and saving doctrin revealing his Fathers whole will and teaching the things of the Kingdom not coldly as the Scribes but in most powerful manner so as his very enemies were forced to say Never man spake as this man doth The latter in curing the bodies of men also by most powerful Miracles one kind whereof which was most eminent namely the healing of Demoniaks is put for all the rest in the words following by both which means he shewed himself a merciful Saviour and the chief Physician both of soul and body and in one word the very healing God Of both which
God having in Justice put them under his power Now although Christ did most powerfully spoyl Satan of his dominion which he had in the souls of men this being the of his power but possessed and disposed by him and ruled at his will and pleasure For First who would think him possessed that can fall down on his knees make a solemn profession and confession of Jesus Christ that he is the Son of God and the most high Mark 5.7 and make loud prayers unto him as acknowledging him to be the Lord of glory and yet all these are the speeches and behaviours of a man possessed not with one or two but with a Legion of Devils Luke 8.28 What doe the Devils honour Christ who fear nothing more than that he should be honoured and hate nothing so much as he No but all this confession and worship was by constraint partly because they knew him a Prince and a Judge whose power they could not resist and partly they flatter him to obtain more gentle entreaty at his hands than they deserved so many a man professeth Christ but you shall observe at least he may himself that many foul spirits breath in him for although hee know Christ as the Devils did yet he obeyeth him not he would fain resist him if he were strong enough to make his part good against him which because he cannot doe he will give him fair words and call him Lord and Master he will pray to him in sickness or distress but it is but to get out of his hands and keep his wonted hold still If the power of Christs word come near him he can begin to accuse Christ and Christian profession of unpeaceableness and tormenting him before the time for what time would please these that Christ should come unto them he can ask Christ and his Ministers what they have to doe with him and Christ shall be blamed because he cannot be at peace for him if he would let him alone all should be well and quiet but the Ministery and Discipline are intollerable let Christ preach and he will preach him too so it be such a Gospel as bringeth no repentance or amendment of life to himself but he may remain where he was even in the Graves already lodged with death When hee cannot doe the greater mischief that he would he would doe the lesser if hee can if he cannot hinder the Ministery he can deprave it wherein as in all the rest he shews himself at the command of that wicked spirit who when he could no longer torment the man would drown the swine Secondly although the Devil might be forced through the power of Christ to acknowledge him the holy one of God so as themselves might continue Devils still yet who would think him guided by any other than a good Spirit of God that should extol the servants of Christ their persons their Ministery their doctrin for would any conceive that the Father of Lyes would praise the truth and yet mark what a large testimony the Devil himself in the Maid gave of Paul and Silas These men are the servants of the most high God which shew unto us the way of salvation and this she did many days A t s 16.17 Why did not the Devil know that they were the greatest enemies he had upon earth Yes he did but he must sometimes transform himself into an Angel of Light he must colour all his Lyes with some truth which is undeniable hee can lay all his falshoods upon appearance of truth as his eldest Son Mahomet enlarged the praises of Christ and his Disciples to overthrow Christian religion withall he hath his fetch to make men beleeve there is an agreement between Christ and his Apostles and himself or that they needed his testimony who therefore put him to silence and would receive no commendation from him but for praises returned sharp rebukes Even so many men can praise good men and Ministers before their faces whom they know to bee deadly enemies to their vices not for love of their vertues but lest they should use them and can call them honest men to try if by that they can hinder them from doing the duty of honest men as the Devils called Paul and Silas the Servants of God lest they should shew themselves so by dispossessing them Besides they would seem herein to bee better than they are and therefore will honour the Gospel and bringers with their mouths whereas in their hearts they cannot abide that the doctrin of it should bee in sincerity either published or practised the name of Christianity and of the Gospel pleaseth them well enough so as the power and fruit of it come not neer them But as the Devil had no sooner praised the Servants of God but presently hee changed his coppy and never left persecuting them till hee had cast them into prison got them soundly beaten set fast in the stocks and after sent out of the City even so many who now commend the person and doctrin of the Servants of God presently shewing what spirit guideth them can accuse them to bee mutinous and seditious troublers of their City and State and raise up the whole City and stir up the wrath of the Magistrates against them that so under pretence of the Wâ—rd or Law or Peace or Order the true Ministers of God shall bee wrongfully condemned and cast out Thirdly Who would think that hee could be haunted with a wicked spirit that can see his sin 1 Sam. 24.17 18. confess it with tears and indignation against himself openly justify the righteousness of Gods children and yet in the example of Saul wee see that a soul possessed of Satan may do all this For as it is in bodily possession though the Devils desire is incessantly to hurt and vex the poor creatures yet by Gods over-ruling power hee is forced to give them some respite and though hardly yet sometimes departeth from them and not alwaies but sometimes casts them into the fire and sometimes into the water Luk. 9. So is it in spiritual possession the Lord for the common good bridleth often the rage of the Devil in his instruments that they cannot alwaies exercise it as they would but they have their fits sometimes that is some strong lusts which Satan watcheth and putteth himself into as Judas his Covetousness invited the Devil to enter into him and also sometimes again they have their good moods and seem to bee come to themselves but long stay they not here but in a moment are changed and cast into their fits again Thus in a good mood Saul could confess his wickedness and Davids innocency and lift up his voice and weep and David was now his good Son and who but hee but presently the good spirit went and the evil spirit came upon him and hee became more tyrannous and furious than ever before even so some there are who seem to have remorse of conscience for sin they will confess their
domestical and familiar converse with him all the while he lived in the execution of his office they might be furnished to this testimony Hence is it that John saith We saw his glory namely in his Doctrin and Works and the things which we have heard and seen declare wee unto you Many worthy points concerning this witnesse of the Apostles were here to be delivered but that I referre them all to the forty one and forty two verses where we shall as fitly and more fully handle the same And now proceed to the matter witnessed namely the Priestly Office of Christ in these words Whom they slew hanging him upon a tree wherein are to be considered 1 The Person that was put to death whom 2 The persons that put him to death they slew namely of Judea and Jerusalem 3 The kind and manner of his death slew hanging him on a tree 4 The use of Christ his Crucifying First the person that was put to death was Jesus Christ whom wee have heard to be Lord of all anoynted with the Holy Ghost and power to work most powerful Miracles who went about doing good and never harm with whom God so was as he never was with any Creature before nor ever shall bee hereafter who subdued mightily the very Devils themselves with one word for all this he was killed and slain How the Lord of life couâ—d be subdued under death Quest But how could the Lord of life be subdued of death yea hee that did only good and was without all sin which is the mother of death Ans Christ the Mediator must be considered in his two Natures 1 The God-head 2 The Man-hood and in that he dyed it was according to his Man-hood so Peter saith he dyed according unto his flesh 1 Pet. 3.18 for his body was dead being separated from his soul and his soul suffered the sorrows of death But yet we must conceive that he suffered not in such a Man-hood as was a naked and bare flesh such as ours but such as was inseparably united and knit to the God-head and therefore the Apostle saith that God shed his bloud that is not the God-head but such a person as is both God and Man Secondly although he had no personal sin to bring him to death yet had he sin imputed unto him even the sins of his whole Church which he willingly took upon himself so as God reckoned with him not for the sins of one man but of all his Church and esteemed him as a captain sinner till the price was paid and men reckoned him among sinners and esteemed him an arch-malefactor Why wicked men prevail against Christ who had vanquished the Devils themselves Quest But doth not this crosse the power of Christ immediatly before mentioned whereby he controlled the Devils themselves that wicked men should thus farre prevail against him Ans No but it argueth a voluntary laying down of his power for the time of his suffering for at his apprehension hee could have commanded twelve Legions of Angels but that the Scriptures must be fulfilled yea and this laying aside of his power was the most powerful work that ever he wrought by which he more foyled and broke the Devils power and forces in men than ever by any shewing himself the true Sampson who more mightily prevailed against his enemies in his death than in all his life Hence note 1 How Christs righteousness is witnessed hee went â—â—â—ut doing good and yet he is slain and teacheth that Christ himself deserved not death but he endured it for some other that had deserved it and indeed Christ dyed for us and in our stead that we should not dye How it standeth with Gods justice to punish the innocent and let the guilty goe free Object But how could he being innocent suffer for us sinners or how standeth it with equity that God should punish the innocent and let the guilty goe free Ans We must consider Christ in his death not as a Debtor but as a Surety or Pledge between God and us who hath undertaken our whole debt and therefore hee suffereth not as guilty in himself but in the room of us that were guilty now it standeth with the course of Justice to lay the Debtors action upon the Surety being 1 Willing 2 Able to pay the debt as Christ was Secondly we may gather hence the hainousnessâ— and odiousnesse of our sins it was no trifle nor a matter of small desert that the Lord of glory the only Son of God yea God himself must shed his bloud for and yet what a small reckoning is made of soul and open sins Thirdly take notice also of the love of God who to free us would lay the chastisement of our peace upon his doâ—â— Son that so his justice might be satisfied Object But how could his Justice bee satisfied who was infinitely offended with such a finite and short death as Christs was The justice of God doth more appear in Christ his Pâ—ssiâ—n than if all the world had been damned Ans By reason of the dignity of the person who suffered being God as well as Man that suffering was in value eternal though not in duration or continuance Lastly we have here the two Natures of Christ lively set before us the one most powerful and glorious in mighty Miracles which forced Legions of Devils to fly before it the other beaten down with wrongs and injuries even to the death it self and it was meet that the Apostle intending to prove Christ to bee the true Messias should mention both these natures which are absolutely necessary to the Mediatour the Humanity that it might suffer death and so satisfy in the same nature that had sinned and the Deity to overcome in suffering so to apply that satisfaction unto beleevers Secondly The persons that put Christ to death were the Jews they of Judea and Jerusalem Object But the Jews had no power to put him to death How the Jews are said to put Christ to death though they had no power to do it the Scepter was gone from them and if the Scribes and Pharisees had had the power in their hands they would never have suffered him alive so long Besides the Judge who was Pontius Pilate was the Romane Emperours Deputy the Souldiers his Executioners were of the Romane band the manner of Death also not Jewish but Romane why is it then said that the Jews slew him and no mention made of the Romanes by whose authority hee was put to death Answ The Jews are justly charged with it because they were the chief causes and abettors in all that violence which the Romans used against him They made way to this sentence and went as far as they could they apprehended him they mocked him they charged him with blasphemy they raised false witness against him they beat him spate in his face they hood-winkt him and bad him prophecy who smote him finally they delivered him to the Romane
suckest so in temptation to any other sin deny it and say Oh no I see Christ on the Crosse made a curse for my sins already I have done him wrong enough already I will not adde this to the former I see rather an infinite debt due from me towards him and I must rather think of the payment of that than offer to run in further Thus we see both the duty and the means neither of them both are regarded by many some would fain see Christ on the Crosse for the remitting of their sin but not for the crucifying of it their lusts are as strong as ever be-before pride contention hastinesse voluptuousnesse worldlinesse live and thrive in them and yet they say Christ was crucified for them whereas if Christ be crucified for thee the world is crucified unto thee and thou unto the world Others because Christ is come and dead for sinners make a clean contrary argument Christ dyed for sinners and therefore they will live in their sins as though that were the work of Christ upon the Crosse to maintain sin and Libertine courses and not rather to abolish the same what a fearful thing is it that men dare make the death of the Son of God as a common pack-horse to lay all their sins upon while yet hereby they embolden themselves in the multiplication of them Many will not endure to have their lusts pricked in the Ministery and much lesse crucified Others are so farre from crucifying their lusts as they will not endure to have them prickt or touched in the Ministery Oh meddle not with mine eyes I can not endure it or if they endure to crucifie many yet some sweet sins shall be spared they are sweet morsels or fat morsels profitable or pleasurable sins and they must not be let goe but never a one of all these ever tasted in truth the least fruit of the death of Christ The second fruit that must appear in us is the life of Christ 2 Cor. 5.15 He dyed for all that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves but unto him which dyed for them and rose again Rom. 6.11 12. Likewise think yee also that yee are dead to sin but are alive to God in Jesus Christ 12. Let not therefore sin reign in your mortal body In which places this life of Christ is opposed to the course of our lives framed of our selves and is nothing else but to depend upon Christ in all things to give up all our thoughts words and actions to be guided by his word and directed to his glory and so to order our whole course as his blessed Spirit may appear to breath lead and live in us Now that this fruit should be added to the former is evident 1 Pet. 2.24 He bare our sins upon the tree that we being dead to sin should live in righteousnesse Thus therefore help thy self by this meditation shall my Lord Jesus so willingly forsake his glory for me and shall not I forsake my sin and shame for him shall he contentedly dye an accursed death for me and shall not I as contentedly dye to an accursed life for him Shall he dye to glorifie me and shall not I live to glorifie him Shall not he think his heart-bloud too dear for me and shall I love any thing better than him Thus to behold Christ on his Crosse will help thee forward in this fruit also To which purposes the Lord in wisdome hath instituted the Ministery of the Word and Sacraments No marvel seeing the Papists shuâ— out the preaching of Christ crucified that they must see him in Crucifixes and such Idolotrous representations that wee might have Christ crucified Gal. 3.1 continually as it were hanging before our eyes which ordinance of preaching Christ crucified were it in request in the Church of Rome they should not need their manuary Bables Crosses Pipes Crucifixes their Agnus Dei and the rest neither would they with religious adoration honour the Wooden Crosse to the dishonour of him that dyed upon it but accursed be all such dead and Idolatrous representations against the word let it bee our happinesse with care and reverence to frequent the Word and Sacraments which are blessed means ordained of God not only to set Christ on the Crosse before our eyes but to bring into possession those happy fruits formerly described Vers 40 Him God raised up the third day and caused that hee was shewed openly THE Apostle having delivered the Doctrin of Christ his death hee orderly descendeth to instruct his hearers also of his resurrection without which his death had never been beneficial unto them And the words in general imply one point not to bee omitted For howsoever the Apostle expresseth nothing between Christ his hanging on a tree and his raising again yet because it cannot bee properly said that hee was raised from the Tree or from the Cross which was a kinde of exaltation and lifting up necessarily must bee included a lower estate than that was namely that condition of the dead under which hee lay for a certain time as it were cast from the face of God his Father and of men yea from the face of the earth Christ submitted to the lowest estate of death why when death and sin seemed to triumph over him all the while of his burial when they had him in the grave the house of death This was the low estate from whence hee rose the which hee willingly submitted himself unto for a time 1 That the faith of his Church might bee confirmed in that hee was truely and certainly dead and not in shew or appearance 2 That his victory and conquest over death might bee more glorious in that hee could not hold him down when hee had him in his own house but like a mighty Sampson hee carried away the gates of his enemies 3 To remove by undergoing for us that fearful state of death and damnation which we had otherwise for ever lain under to sanctify unto us our estate under temporal death which is sweetened by his death to make our graves as soâ—t and perfumed beds of rest by his lying in the grave and that wee also therein by being subdued under corruption might put it off and so bee sitted to immortality and glory 4 To teach us that our head being of power to rise from the power of death when the bands of it wrapped him round about can now much more being in glory draw us his members out of the deepest pits of danger or thraldome spiritual or temporal and will in his time set us free This time wee must wait but not appoint it neither distrust his power and grace when wee are in the deepest of our distress 5 That seeing it was his pleasure to submit himself to the lowest estate of humiliation before his exaltation wee might also with more cheerfulnesse content our selves to suffer even any abasement with him and for him before wee look to reign
with him The words of the verse contain two things 1 The assertion of Christ his resurrection Him God raised up the third day 2 The manifestation or evidence of it and caused that hee was openly shewed The former part is laid down in four distinct points 1 The person raised him 2 The person raising him God 3 The action it self raised 4 The time when the third day First the person raised is Christ where First It will bee demanded how Christ can bee said to bee raised How Christ can be said to rise seeing neither his Deity nor the soul of his humanity arose seeing hee consisted of a Divine and a Humane nature whereof the first could neither fall nor rise and for the second that also consisted of soul and body the former of which being the principal part dyed not but was in Paradise Seeing then neither the Deity nor the soul of his Humanity nor his person did rise but only his body how can Christ bee said to bee raised Answ In sundry other places of Scripture besides this wee meet with such synechdochical phrases and forms of speech wherein somewhat is attributed to the whole which is proper but to one part and that ascribed to the whole person which belongeth but to one nature which cometh to pass by reason of that straight and personal union of the two natures in Christ Thus wee read that God purchased his Church by his own blood Act. 20.28 and that the Lord of glory was crucified 1 Cor. 2.8 of the sons being in heaven and in earth at one time Joh. 3.18 of Christs being before Abraham was Joh. 8.58 of his being omnipotent c. All which are spoken of the whole person but properly are to bee referred to the several natures to which they do agree Thus the Apostles sometimes expound them and teach us so to do 1 Pet. 3.18 Christ was mortified according to the flesh and quickened according to the spirit 2 Cor. 13.4 Hee dyed according to the infirmity of his flesh and was quickned according to the power of God and to help our conceit herein serveth that school distinction Lords Christus non totum Christi which saith that whole Christ is said to do this or that which the whole of Christ did not yea our own common form of speech saith a man is dead whose soul liveth and a man is asleep when his body only sleepeth 2 Wee have hence to note that the same body was raised which had been laid down in the Grave and no imaginary body neither any other body for it for never was any other laid there before Of all which himself against all Hereticks giveth sufficient evidence as in the manifestation following remaineth to be cleared 3 That this person raised was not a private person but the same who had as a publike person been abused accused condemned and executed and now as a publike person also raised from the dead in whom all his Church and every member of it rose again for whosoever have interest in his death have their part also in his resurrection 4 Here is a further thing in this person to bee noted than ever was in any the first Adam was a root also and a publike person when hee sinned hee sinned for himself and us and having sinned and we in him he dyed away and left us in that sin and being dead wee hear no more of him and the Scriptures though they record at large the Histories of the holiest men that have lived yet when once they come to this that such or such a man dyed wee hear no more of him but with Christ it is not so who was not onely as another Sampson who bewrayed the greatest power in his death but herein unmatchable and peerless that hee did greater things after his death than ever hee did in all his life Contra. Faust lib. 16. insomuch as Augustine was wont to say that the faith of Christians was Christs resurrection Wee must not then content our selves with common people that Christ is dead for all and no more but fasten our eyes upon his resurrection so much the more diligently by how much it is easier to beleeve that hee was dead than that hee rose again And what other thing can more fitly bee collected from that practice of all the Evangelists who in other things while some of them omit one History some another or else some of them briefly point at and lightly touch and pass over some other Histories all of them set themselves of purpose to bee copious and large in this of Christs resurrection that the faith of Beleevers might bee firmly grounded herein and the rather because no benefit of his resurrection none of his death and without the certain apprehension hereof all Preaching and Hearing and Faith were in vain and wee our selves were yet in our sins To which Apostolical practice this of our Apostle is not unsuitable in this place in hand 1 Cor. 15.17 18. who while hee almost in one word maketh mention of the death of Christ hee at large prosecuteth and proveth the truth of his resurrection The second point is to consider the person that raised Christ Him God raised that is God the Father Act. 2.24 And have crucified and slain whom God had raised 3.15 Ye have killed the Lord of Life whom God hath raised from the dead More plainly is this work attributed to the mighty power of the Father of glory working in Christ and raising him from the dead Eph. 1.17 20. and to him at whose right hand hee sitteth so Rom. 4.24 Wee beleeve in him which raised our Lord Jesus Christ from the dead Object But Christ raised himself Joh. 2.19 Destroy this Temple and in three daies I will raise it again and hereby was hee mightily declared to bee the Son of God by raising himself from the dead Rom. 1.14 In like manner is this resurrection of his ascribed to the Holy Ghost Rom. 8.11 If the Spirit of him which raised up Christ c. therefore the Father raised him not Answ Here is no contrariety the Father raised him and hee raised himself For 1 There is but one Deity of the Father Son and Holy Ghost which is the common foundation of all their actions 2 There is but one power common to them all three and this is the power that Christ challengeth hee hath to lay down his life and take it up again Opera ad extra communia tribus personis 3 There is but one common act in them all three for the putting out of this power unto any external action without themselves of which Christ speaking Joh. 5.19 saith whatsoever the Father doth the same things doth the Son also In these respects holdeth the speech of the Apostle These three are one 1 Joh. 5.7 that is these three 1 In the true and real distinction of their persons 2 In their inward proprieties as to beget to bee begotten and proceed
be preserved so long seeing Lazarus his body and our bodies in that time enter into many degrees of it Ans Christ was indeed balmed and sweetned with Odours but all this could not have preserved him if his soul and body had not now been â—aced from sin the mother of corruption Obj. But he had sin imputed unto him Ans Yea but he had overcome all that and slain it on the Crosse for had he not destroyed it himself had been destroyed by it and subdued for ever under the corruption of it In all which regards that is verified which himself being risen affirmed Luke 24.46 Thus it is written and thâ—â— it behâ—eveth Christ to suffer and to rise again from the dead the third day Other things the Evangelists observe in this circumstance as that it was the first day of the week that is the first day wherein hee had created the Heavens and the Earth and wherein he would create now a new Heaven and a new Earth and as before he had set up a marvellous frame of the world but sinâ—e exceedingly shaken and defaced by sin he would now restore the world again and repair the ruines of it by abolishing sin as formerly he had filled Heaven and earth with the glory of his power in Creation so would he now fill them with the glory of his power in Redemption which is a second creation Hence is it that that day is now converted into the Christian Sabbath and called the Lords Day Revel 1.10 or if you will Sunday but not as the Heathen Christ rose early and what we learn thence in honour of the Sun but as Christians in honour of the Sun of righteousnesse Again the Gospel noteth that this our glorious Son â—â—sâ— about Sun rising early in the morning or a little before it Matth. 28.1 To shew unto us 1 The power of his God-head who could while his body was dead perform the promise which he had made alive even in the instant of which hee had spoken 2 The impotency of his enemies who although they watched him fâ—â—lâ—â—â— him up laid an heavie stone upon him were every way cautelous to keep him dâ—wn till the third day was past and he not stealing away secretly in the dâ—â—d time of the night but â—ose with noyse and warning even in the morning yeâ— could they no more stay him than they could the Sun from rising and running his course 3 The benefit which the world of beleevers obtain by his rising again set down by the Evangelist Luke 1.78 Through the tender mercy of our God the day-spring from an high hath visited us 79. To give light to them that sâ—â— in darknesse and to guide our feet into the way of peace The Chronologers further observe that this was the day wherein Moses led the Israelites through the Sea wherein all the troops of Pharaoh and his Host were drowned Even to our Lord Jesus this third day led all the Israel of God out of the spiritual Aegypt of blindnesse and filthinesse but gloriously triumphed over all the bands of Satan Sin and Death all which were sunk like a stone into the bottomless pit of Hell Other observations concerning this day might be inserted out of Authors which because I see no sound ground for them out of the Scriptures I will omit them that I may now come to the lessons which out of this circumstance we may draw for our further instruction First we learn hence All the promises of God are accomplished in their duâ— season that all the promises of God shall be in due season accomplished whatsoever may seeme to come between them and us For seeing Christ being dead both could and did perform his promise to his Church will not hee much more being alive and in his glory doe it The Israelites had a promise of a good Land they must in the mean time suffer much oppression in Aegypt for the space of four hundred and thirty years together but the self-same night Exod. 12.41 when the term was expired they went out against the heart and yet at the entreaty of Pharaoh and his people In like sort Joseph had a Dream that the Sun and Moon and the twelve Starrs should worship him in the mean time he must be cast into the Pit and Dungeon where hee can see neither Sun Moon nor Starre many days and years passed wherein he saw nothing but the clean contrary and yet in the due season of it this dream was accomplished And the reason is because 1 God is true of his word he cannot lye nor repent and 2 He is able to fulfill whatsoever passeth from his mouth for shall any thing be hard or impossible to God or shall any power or death or the grave it self falsifie it Lean thy self then upon this truth of God hast thou a promise of outward or inward peace health wealth or any other good thing which thy heart can wish hold this promise fast in the midst of thy heart wait for the accomplishment of it it shall not fail thee so farre as thy Father seeth good for thee if it be delayed and deferred even this also shall turn to thy best Hast thou a promise of life everlasting hold it by the faith of thy soul as the aym and end of all thy faith and religion for all the miseries of this present life shall not be able to defeat thee of it Hast thou the promise of the resurrection of the body after death stick to this Article of thy faith also nothing could hinder the rising of thy head no more can let but the members shall be where the head is not the grave not fire not water not the bellies of beasts or fishes but they shall give up their dead and further the accomplishment of the word of their Creator The second observation is The Lâ—â—â— denieth n t to help his children although he delay them till his own due time be come that as the Lord of life raised not his Son as soon as he was dead but he must lye in the grave two days yea and the third also till his case seemed desperate to the Disciples themselves even so may the members of Christ lye long in the graves of their misery yea so long as their case seemeth desperate and all that while the Lord not only deferreth but seemeth to deny their help and utterly to neglect them Abraham had the promise of a Son by Sarah he looked every year for him ten twenty years together nay till the thirtieth year till it was not with Sarah as with childing-women in so much as she laught when she heard it the case in nature was desperate who would have thought but that God had forgotten his promise which Abraham himself in all that time if God had not shoared up his faith might have forgotten but though long first yet at length the Lord found out a time fit enough to bring his word to passe David in like
seeing God doth not extraordinarily save men where the ordinary means are afforded or offered the neglect of this means is to despite great salvation and to make themselves unworthy of life eternal And from the evidence of truth I avouch against every soul that turneth his ear from hearing the word preached that hee despiseth the pardon of the King of Heaven hee refuseth life and salvation offered hee chooseth death and forsaketh his own mercy Joh. 10.27 hee is no sheep of Christ for then would hee hear his voice Joh. 8.47 and if hee were born of God hee would hear the words of God Secondly The object of this Ordinance or what wee must Preach Christ the matter of our preaching and that is Christ The scope of the whole Scripture is Christ and it is wholly resolved into him The Law that is a School-master to Christ for by convincing of sin and making the sinner exceeding sinful it leadeth him forth of himself to seek salvation in Christ The Gospel preacheth nothing but Christ and him crucified for sin 1 Cor. 2. Wee preach Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God Hence is called the Gospel of Jesus Christ Mark 1.1 and the word of Christ Col. 3. not onely because it is from him being God aâ— an â—â—hâ—â—ent cause and preached by him as the chief Teacher of his Church but also for the material cause which is Christ The Apostle Paul calleth it the word of Truth nâ—t onely for the truth of it but because it publisheth that eternal Truth Jesus Christ as also the word of the cross not onely because the cross ordinarily attendeth the faithful preaching and profession of it but because the matter of it is Christ crucified 1 Cor. 2. Quest What is it to preach Christ Answ It standeth in two things To preach Christ wherein it stande h 1 In plain manner to preach the docttrin of Christ concerning his Person his Natures his Offices and the execution of them from his incarnation to his ascension 2 In powerful manner so to apply this Doctrin to every hearer that every one may feel a change to follow both in his heart and life For to teach onely the History of Christ his Doctrin his Miracles his Life his Death is not the full teaching of Christ for thus the unbeleeving Jews know Christ and the Infidel Turks can easily come to this knowledge of him But to reach Christ as the truth is in Christ is to apply every particular to the heart of a sinner that hee may bee framed to conversion and repentance which is the most difficult labour of the Ministery and most to bee striven in Many Teachers who can choose hard Texts and make learned discourses and shew much dexterity of wit reading and humane literature have not thus learned Christ themselves not can after such a lively manner teach him to others And pitty it is to see that whereas so great an Apostle as Paul who wanted not Arts Tongues and humane Learning desired to know nothing but Christ and him crucified among the Corinths themselves it should bee the study of many men to shew the knowledge of any thing rather than of Christ and how they may paint out themselves rather than Christ in their Preaching Is not the end of preaching to make Disciples of Christ Mat. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was it instituted to please the ear or to prick and pence the heart Let the Minister therefore strive to ransack the hearts of men with whom hee is to deal that discovering their secret things they may fall down and say God is in him indeed Let him think hee hath spoken the word of Christ when hee hath both taught him and led his hearers unto him And this will not bee done but by the plainnesse of words and evidence of the Spirit It is thought a reproach to preach a plain Sermon whereas indeed that is the best Sermon which teacheth Christ most plainly 1 By true interpretation of Scripture 2 By wholesome savory and proper Doctrin gathered thence 3 By sound application of that Doctrin for the information of mens judgements and reformation of their lives where Christ crucified is thus held out there need no wooden Images nor Pictures nor the real sacrifice of the abominable Mass to put men in mind of him 2 Hearers may hence learn to judge of themselves whether they have heard aright or no. And then have you heard well when you not onely know that which you did not before but when you beleeve more love more hope more and are more changed than before When you find our Sermons as the glass wherein you see and discern the true estate of your souls when you are cast into the form of this Doctrin when your Lusts stoop and yeeld to this Scepter of Christ without this no knowledge is saving but all our preaching and your hearing tendeth to damnation if yee know these things blessed are yee if yee do them Joh. 13.17 The Apostles commanded in special to teach the doctrin of the last judgement Reasons The third point is what is the particular Doctrin which the Apostles and wee in them are so straitly enjoyned to preach and that is the Article of Christs comming again to judge the quick and the dead And surely it is not without reason that our Saviour should wish them to insist in this doctrin above others 1 Because this being the last work of Christ remaining to be done after his ascension it could not be so easily beleeved as those things which were â—â—reâ—â—y done and accomplished being still in fresh memory and so much the less deniable by how much they were still fixed even in the sences of all those who were eye-witnesses of the same And therefore hee would have his Apostles careful to help the weakness of mens faith in the expectation of his return to judgement by much and often beating upon it as a point that needeth more instance and perswasion than such as being past and so sensibly confirmed by many hundreds and thousands as they were are far more easily apprehended and beleeved 2 The Scriptures teach that the remembrance of this judgement to come is a notable means to quicken the godly in their duty to work in them a reverent fear and shake out security which breedeth hardness of heart therefore did the Apostle Paul considering the terrors of the Lord 2 Cor. 5.11 provoke both himself and others unto their Duty and no marvail seeing the children of God have even at the consideration of more particular judgements been stricken with the fear of the Almighty The Prophet Habakkuk when hee heard but of judgements to come saith That his belly trembled his lips shook and rottennesse entered into his bones Habak 3.16 And David being a noble King hath these words my flesh trembleth for fear of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements Psal 119.120 A special example whereof wee have in that famous
daunt the wicked and ungodly They shall see him whom they have peirced hee is their Judge against whom all their villanies have been committed whose servants they have villanously intreated whose kindness and peaceable conditions they have despised and refused What a fearful sentence awaiteth them when they shall come before him no marvail if they call for the mountains to cover them and the hills to hide them rather than they should appear before the presence of his glory whose wrath is as a consuming fire and no stubble can stand before it Oh consider this yee that put far from you this great day of the Lord speaking peace to your selves whilest every thing wageth war against you in that you still by living in your sins proclaim open war against the Son of God Why should you any longer abuse his patience why will you treasure up wrath for your selves against this day of wrath why will you fit your selves as fewel for the fire of that day when the Lord Jesus shall come from Heaven in flaming fire to render vengeance against all them which know not God nor obey the Gospel of our Lord Jesus 2 Thess 1.8 Well if you will not bee warned but you will go on in such impenitent courses know it that the party wronged by your sins is hee who is appointed of God to bee your Judge you will think it will go hard with Pilate seeing hee is to bee his judge who was judged by him to death and with Judas that betrayed him and with the Souldiers that put him to death but change the persons the case is your own Secondly In the execution of this Office two things must bee considered 1 The persons upon whom here said to bee the quick and the dead 2 The manner of it First By the phrase of quick and dead is meant all mankind without exception of what age condition sex or quality soever they bee even all that ever have received life from God from the first man that ever lived upon earth to the last that shall bee found living at the comming of Christ even all these shall bee juged And the dead are mentioned as well as the living because the carnal and unbeleeving heart of man maketh more question how those who have been resolved into dust many thousand years ago can bee quickened and raised to judgement than those that shall bee found alive at that day therefore is the Scripture very express in this particular Rev. 20.12 I saw the dead both great and small stand before God 2 Cor. 5.10 Wee shall all appear before the Judgement Seat of Christ In like manner those speeches admit no exception which we every where meet withall as Every eye shall see him every man shall bear his own burden every man shall give account of himself unto God Rom. 14.12 And that wee should not doubt of the certainty hereof the Scripture condescendeth so farre to our weaknesse The means whereby both quick and dead shall be gâ—thered to judgement as to shew us the means how this great work shall be brought about As 1 By the mighty and powerful voyce of Christ which whilest he was in his abasement could call dead Lazarus out of his grave Joh. 5.28 Those that are in the graves shall hear his voyce 2 By the ministery of the Angels who shall all not one excepted come with him and they shall gather the elect from all winds and present and force the wicked to the barre before the Judge of all the earth even then when they shall fly to the hills to cover them if it were possible from his presence 3 By the diligence of all the brute creatures who in their kinds shall hear the voyce of the Son of God The Sea shall give up her dead so shall Death and the Grave give up their dead the very fire shall give up again the bodies it hath wasted In a word all the Creatures shall help forward this work of the great day which although it transcend the shallow reach of man yet is it not above the power of God Object But how can the quick and dead be then presented to Judgement sâ—eing the godly shall not enter into judgement and for the wicked they are judged already for he that beleeveth not is condemned already Ans First for the godly they shall not enter into the judgement of condemnation 2 They are by their particular judgement acquitted already but they must also by the general Judgement receive in their bodies which till that day are not absolved according as they have done in the flesh 3 They must be solemnly and publikely inaugurated and invested into the glory of their head and their blessed estate manifested to all the world both men and Angels and even in the eyes of the wicked themselves therefore although they enjoy God already in part and the beginnings of the life to come and such as are dead in the grave rest with the Lord and enjoy his glory in their soul yet are they not fully happy nor can be till this day breath on them and this their morning awake them to their perfect glory As for the wicked although they are already condemned 1 In Gods Counsel before all worlds 2 By the word wherein their sentence is read Wicked already judged five waies declared and published 3 In their own consciences the judgemenâ— of which fore-runneth the final Judgement 4 By certain degrees of insensible plagues that are upon them as hardnesse of heart blindnesse of mind wilfulnesse in their wickednesse malice against God and good men hatred of the light and means of salvation 5 By the horrible torment of the souls of such as are in Hell with the Devil and damned ones yet doth the full vial of Gods wrath remain to be poured upon them and the final execution and manifestation of their endlesse misery is reserved till this Day of Judgement when the body shall be re-united to the soul and both delivered to the Devil as their head by him to be tormented together as they have been inseparable friends in sinning together Vse Let every man make account of this judgement high and low rich and poor learned and unlearned No man can avoyd this judgement unless his power be above the power of the judge the mightiest Monarch shall not bee able to with-draw or absent himself unlesse his power bee above the power of Christ the judge the poorest soul that ever saw the Sun shall not bee neglected the most rebellions of all Creatures men or Angels must of force appear and that not by a Proctor or Advocate but in his own person for every man must give accounts of himself unto God None can be forgotten no not through the passing of thousands of years Cain dyed many thousand years since Judas many hundreths yet both must appear the one for killing his innocent brother the other for betraying his innocent Master No excuse will serve the turn the
in prison and at length they see there was no heavenly husbandry in all this Thirdly In confessing our sin and pleading guilty Prov. 20.13 this is the covenant that whereas he that hideth his sin shall not prosper he that confesseth shall finde mercy Psal 32.4 I said I will confesse mine iniquity and thou forgavest me the punishment of my sin Job 31.33 It is too neer joyned to our natures to hide our sin with Adam and conceal it in our bosome or else to sum up all in a word without special grief for any special sin and herein they think they have peace which is but unfeelingnesse But those that belong to God he bringeth them to found humiliation he maketh them sick in smiting them and setteth their sins in order before them like a bill of parcels to the breaking of their hearts and the utter acknowledgement of themselves to be miserable bankcrupts For this purpose he maketh their own Consciences also to be judges of their actions pronouncing sentence of guiltinesse and death against themselves As David Against thee against thee have I sinned and again I am the man and again I have done very foolishly but these sâ—eep what have they dâ—ne The penitent Thief thus judgeth himself we are righteously here To conclude this point he was never truly humbled nor â—ver aright judged himself that is more ashamed to confesse than to commit sin Fourthly After pleading guilty in pleading for pardon as for life and death and as the poor Malefactor condemned to dye câ—ys for mercy and all his hope and longing is for a pardon even so this is noted to bee the practiâ—e of the Church Hos 14.2 3. Oh Israel return unto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thine iniquity Take unto you words and turn to the Lord and say unto him Take away all iniquity and receive us graciously And which of the Saints have not placed all their happinesse in the pardon of sin or have not preferred the shining of Gods countenanâ—e upon them above all the outward happinesse that the earth affordeth Now in the seeking and suing for pardon because God will not hear him that regardeth wickednesse in his heart for wicked Esau shall finde no repentance nor favour with tears therefore thou must forth-with cease to doe evil as being ashamed of it and learn to doe well lay Laws upon thy self be more severe against thy self in the things wherein thou hast displeased thy God watch diligently over those corruptions which have most foyled thee this is the way both to make and preserve thy peace Bring thy self then with fear and trembling before Gods righteous Judgement accuse thy self and bewayl thy sins bee not ashamed to confesse but to commit them again be so farre from purposing any wickednesse in thy heart as rather thou bee strongly armed with full purpâ—se against it And thus remembring thy sins God will forget them thus wiâ—â—ing them deep in thine own books God will blot them out of his Thus if thou hide them not but cast them out of thy heart and life he will hide them for ever and cast them utterly out of his sight so that if thou canst thus judge thy self afore-hand thou shalt never be judged of the Lord. Vers 43. To him give all the Prophets witnesse that through his name all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sins THe Apostle Peter although he hath sufficiently proved whatsoever he hath formâ—rly delivered concerning the Doctrin and Miracles Life and Death Resurrection and Ascension and the coming of Christ again unto Judgement yet as though no proof could be too much or as if he could not satisfie himself in enforcing this holy doctrin and binding it upon the consciences of his Hearers he shutteth up his Sermon in this verse with another assured testimâ—ny above all exception drawn from all the Prophets who all consent and conspire with the Apostles in all their doctrin concerning him the sum and main end of all which is that through beleeving in his name the elect should receive remission of sins which is the sum and effect of this verse Where first may be asked Why the Apostle inferreth so many testimonies concerning Christ Reasons why doth the Apostle induce so many testimonies one in the neâ—k of another In the answer whereof we shall see that none of them are needlesse or superfluous For 1 All the points of Christian religion are above and against corrupt nature as appeareth in the Heathen whâ— still esteemed the preaching of Christ foolishnesse 2 Corin. 2.23 and in the Athenians who when they heard Paul preaching of the Judgement Day and Christs Resurrection from the dead they mocked him Acts 17.32 The hardened Jews at this day on whom the Wrath of God is 〈◊〉 me to the uttermost doe the like and well it were for many if professed Christians in the midst of such a light made more reckoning of our painful preaching of Christ who teach the same points than some of the former which were they so slight matters as most account them what need they be so enforced We are therefore hence fitly enformed both to make more high account of such great Mysteries which the Spirit of God is so careful tâ— commend unto us as also to bewayl the infidelity of our hearts that need so much working upon them to entertain such necessary truths as these be 2 Because although he was an Apostle yet would he shew his care that in all his Sermon he taught nothing of his own which the Prophets had not formerly taught Which teacheth all Ministers much more to beware lest in any of their Sermons they broach such doctrin or bring in such stuff of which they cannot prove the Prophets and Apostles to bee Patrons and Publishers For this was the commandement of the Apostles that wee teach no other doctrin 1 Tim. 1.3 neither contrary nor diverse from it no private opinions which are the causes of Schisms and Heresies nor vain conceits or jangling which breed questions but no godly edifying 3 It was not only their precept but practise also as Act. 26.22 Paul spake no other things than those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come to wit that Christ should suffer and that he should bee the first that should rise from the dead Nay the Lord of the holy Apostles Jesus Christ himself preached no other Doctrin of whom it is said Luk. 24.27 that be began at Moses and all the Prophets and interpreted unto them in all the Scriptures the things which were written of him shall the Son of God who might have made every word hee spake Scripture tye himself to the Scriptures and make them the ground of all his Sermons and shall not weak men who cannot without error depart an hair breadth from them be careful to contain all their doctrin within the limits of them especially seeing nothing else bindeth the conscience of the hearer 3 The Apostle knew
any true wisdome had it from the Scriptures to which wee must still hold our selves both as the ground as also the judge of consent 4 If any Father or Fathers shall by a common error by word or writing condemn any point of our doctrin without the authority of the Scriptures we will willingly dissent neither do wee give credence to any Doctrin because the Fathers have taught it but because that which they teach is founded in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles 5 Wee cannot hold consent to bee a note of the true Church unless it be in the true doctrin and therefore wee justly blame sundry of the learned Papists who make unity a note of the Church but make no mention of verity at all for the strong man may hold all at peace and unity whilest Paul and Barnabas having the truth may bee at oddes between themselves On which conditions as wee are able to justify our whole Religion by antiquity and consent of the most ancient Churches and Fathers so also hath it been and may bee made as clear as the light that the Doctrin of the Church of Rome wherein they dissent from us is a stranger and novelty never known to the Prophets and Apostles nor the purest Churches after them neither had it ever that which they brag of the consent of the ancient Fathers neither do they consent in it among themselves The force of consent wherein it staâ—deth Secondly Note hence what is the force and work of consent of the Church in Doctrin it is not to work Faith for that is in the next words tyed to the word and witness of the Prophets and Apostles which is called the word of Faith because it is by Gods Ordinance a means to work that Faith by which it self is beleeved but to move the heart and prepare the way to Faith For it cannot bee that any spiritual grace such as faith is can bee wrought by any but super-natural means of which kind no outward â—estimony if it come backed with the voice of all the Churches in the world can bee for all this is but an humane witness simply and in it self considerâ—â— If they say the Churches testimony is a Divine testimony I answer so far as it carrieth with it the agreement of the Scriptures and Holy Ghost speaking therein it may bee said to witnesse a Divine truth And thus in no other respect can the voice of the Church bee called a divine testimony than the preaching and writing of some other teacher in the Church who delivereth nothing but what is agreeable to the Scriptures From this ground it followeth that the doctrin of the Church of Rome is wicked and derogatory to the Glory and Majesty of the Scriptures in that they stifly after conviction avouch and maintain that the authority of the Scriptures depend upon the testimony of the Church some of them blasphemously saying that they have no more credit than Esops Fables further than the Church giveth it unto them which is to say that God must not bee beleeved for himself and as if the Kings word should have no credit or command but from his guard In reading the prophets thou must be led still nearer unto Christ 3 Hence note That in our reading of the Prophets wee must still bee led further unto Christ for as all the Scriptures so the writings of the Prophets were reserved for this purpose and set apart by God to bee the ordinary outward stay and foundation of the faith of the Church And if our Lord Jesus himself whilest hee was yet in the flesh present with his Disciples did for the confirmation of their Faith in his Doctrin Life Death and Resurrection interpret unto them the writings of the Prophets how much more need have we now in his bodily absence to read with diligence these same writings to help us forward being so wavering and staggering in our faith and the attendent graces of it And hereunto answereth that commandement Joh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures namely Moses and the Prophets that is do not onely procure these writings to your selves nor onely read perfunctorily but diligently and studiously search to finde out the chief scope and matter contained therein which lyeth not in the crust or shell but within in the very bowels of them and this kernel himself in the next words sheweth to bee himself and life eternal through him And why must wee thus search the Scriptures of the Prophets himself rendereth the reason the very ground of our exhortation because they testify of mee This is the natural scope of them to bring men to the acknowledgement of the persons offices and benefits of Christ Thou losest all thy labour in searching the Scriptures if thou searchest any thing but Christ if thou hast not and holdest him not in thine eye if thou givest over searching before thou hast met with him and then thou hast met with him in the Scriptures not when thou Historically knowest something of him which thou didst not know before nor when thou art able to discourse or diâ—pute of deep points of Divinity but when thou commest unto him as the context sheweth when by the quickening of thy faith and repentance thou layest faster hold upon him for life everlasting Alas how few searchers of the Scriptures thus search them to say nothing of them who search them not at all but cast them aside as refuse waters of whom wee may renew the woful complaint of Christ against the Jews who when hee had exhotted them to search the Scriptures presently addeth But ye will not come to me that ye might have life Joh. 5.40 The second point is The scope of all the Prophets witnesse and this is to bring men to beleeve in the name of the Son of God which is by faith to receive Christ as hee hath described and propounded himself in the Word and Promises of the Gospel For although the Apostle might sooner have said that whosoever beleeve in him yet hee useth this phrase rather of beleeving in his Name thereby secretly to refer us unto the word of the Prophets and Apostles which testify of no other name to bee saved by but onely the name of the Lord Jesus For our better clearing of this point wee will consider 1 What this saith is 2 The benefit of it 3 The marks and signs of it 4 The use First What this Faith is It is a supernatural gift whereby every beleever apprehendeth and applyeth unto himself Christ and all his merits unto salvation Faith what it is I say it is a gift nay the Scripture saith that it is the gift of God Phil. 1.29 and it is given you to beleeve as also to suffer And that it is supernatural all the commandements wee have to beleeve plainly evince for were it natural we should need no commandement to do it Further it is such a gift Opera naturalia non indigent pâ—aecepto as whereby wee
judgement and punishment of that sin but that now at this present time hee would bee pleased to appease his great anger so justly conceived and desist from that great judgement of the utter destroying of them threatned v. 12. as may appear both by the arguments used by him as by that hee expresly noteth the manner of this foâ—giveness vers 19. as thou hast forgiven this people even from Egypt till now and forgive them even according as thou hast spoken v. 17. but how the Lord had after they came out of Egypt forgiven them appeareth Exod. 32.35 when they had made a calf and the Lord wished Moses to let him alone that hee might consume them yet by Moses intercession the Lord did not consume them but plagued them with a great plague and destruction and yet the holy man prayeth hee would forgive them as hee had done from Egypt till now And what was it the Lord had said which Moses taketh hold on namely in verse 34. of that 32. of Exod. Go now bring the people unto the place which I commanded thee behold mine Angel shall go before thee but yet in the day of my v sitation I will visit their sin upon them So as this place rightly interpreted yeeldeth no patronage to any such Popish and wicked collection Further for the second objection That death remaineth though the sin be pardone Though death remain after sin is pardoned both the fault and pun shment is removed I Answer it remaineth not as any satisfaction to the justice of God to beleevers nor as a punishment of sin to such as have their sins remitted but it hath lost his sting which is the guilt of sin and is become a remedy rather than a punishment physick rather than poyson an end of their misery and an entrance into a better life So as it still abideth firm against all such detestable devises of Popery that remission of sins carrieth with it the removal of all the guilt and punishment of sinne to such as have their parts in the same And it is lastly to bee observed in this description that I say the guilt and punishment of all sin is taken away for if any bee not remitted they bee either greater sins or lesser to remit the lesser and not the greater what were wee the better how could our salvation bee effected or perfected how could grace bee every way grace or do wee pray for remission of lesser and not of greater also seeing our selves must forgive our Brethren not only lesser offences but even the greatest Aâ—ain to remit the greater and retain the lesser were to say that the Lord is either not sâ— able or so willing to forgive lesser sins as greater Shall a maâ— frankly forgive a debt of thousands of pounds and will he not forgive also to the same party a few pence The Popish Church confidently avouch A bundle of Pâ—p sh blasphemies that many sins need no remission as concupiscence which they say is not prop rly a sin albeit indeed it is the mother sin of all And all the heap of their venial sins which they say are not against but besides the commandement because they are not attended unto or deliberately done with full consent oâ— reason because they cannot hinder the habâ—â— of vertue but the act of it and that a very little nor turn us from our end but hinder so much as it is our progress unto it and because they though themselves displease God yet they make not God displeased with the party committing them for they can stand with grace and have not properly and simply the reason and respect of sin or offence therefore are they not to bee punished with eternal but only temporary punishment These need not the blood of Christ nor Grace nor confession in particular nor absâ—lution nor any new habit of charity but these are easily wiped away with a little holy water or any meritorious work or by the Sacraments received or by general Confession or by a small humiliation as knocking the brest fasting almes the Lords Prayer an ave Maria or by entring into a consecrated Church or by a Bishops blessing or if all these help but a little presently after death they are all consumed in the fire of purgatory Oh horrible blasphemies derogatory to the blood of Christ which purgeth us from all sin and to the truth of the Scriptures which teach us that when wee had nothing to pay our Master forgave us our whole debt Matth. 18.32 But I have followed them too far were it not that the discovery of their impieties may bring some profit to suâ—h as are not so well acquainted or exerâ—ised in their writings Thus much of the description of this Grace The second thing propounded is what it is to receive remission of sinnes which because it implyeth a gift or oblation therefore we must know that pardon of sin is offered generally to all in the word of grace publikely preached and conferred unto beleevers not onely in the beginning of their conversion but through their whole life Now to receive this remission How remission of sin is received is when a capable that is a contrite heart by Faith which is an hand taking in receiveth Christ and all his benefits among which remission of sins is the chief Preached and published in the Gospel And this it doth on this manner 1 Upon a touch of sin and sence that without this gracious pardon there is nothing bâ—◠〈◊〉 pâ—rdition the heart beaten down beginneth seriously to meditate of the promise of m rcy in Christ and of the means of deliverance from this woful estate 2 It desireth to beleeve and wisheth that mercy to belong to it self it sendeth groans to God it hopeth for pardon and weakly applyeth the general promises of grace 3 After such desires and groans of the heart the Lord most gratiously answereth by his Spirit and by little and little settleth and quieteth the heart perswading it that Christ himself and consequently reconciliation with God doth indeed belong unto him so as he resteth in that assurance Thus the Lord will not only give us mercy but letteth us know that he doth so that our joy and peace and boldness in him might be more full Thirdly the persons receiving this remission are all beleevers Whosoever beleeve in his name whose faith intitles them to the main promise of life and all other depending thereupon Beleeve in the name of Christ why they must beleeve in his name For 1 There is no other name to be saved by In him alone is the matter of our salvation seeing remission is obtained by his bloud Ephes 1.7 2 Hee alone is God and man both which natures are necessary to our Surety by the former he hath power by the latter a right to us not only more general of propriety as the Father and Holy Ghost also have but more special of propinquity being our brother and first-born of our
Family the next of our Kindred and therefore of right belongeth to him to recover our weak estate as was figured in that Law Levit. 25.25 If thy brother be impoverished and sell his possession then his redeemer shall come even his near kinsman and buy out that which his brother sold 3 He only was deputed of God to derive life and grace into us as the head into the members and therefore most meet it is that whosoever would suck and draw of his fulnesse should beleeve in his name Now from these words we learn two instructions 1 What is the chief thing which every Christian must strive to obtain while hee liveth in his world namely remission of sins 2 What a his estate and condition that hath attained it The chief duty of every Christian while he is in this world For the first it is grounded in the text because howsoever remâ—ssion of sins is here only named yet in it are included all the other gracious mercies of God not only all deliverances and freedom from the evils and punishments that attend upon sin but even all our redemption and salvation with the means of it and blessings accompanying the same And indeed this is the sum or epitome of all Gods mercy in which the Lord crowneth his Saints with compassion a mercy which reacheth up to heaven and draweth them out of the most miserable thing in all the world which is to lye under the curse and danger of sin and consequently under the endlesse displeasure of the Almighty Which point being even as the one thing necessary to be known and attained I will stand a little longer upon it hoping to spend my time well in setting down these five points 1 The necessity of remission of sins 2 The benefits of it 3 The Letters of it 4 The helpes to it 5 The companions of it by which as by so many notes we may know we have it and so we will adde the use of the whole doctrin 1 Necessity of remission of sins in three points First the necessity of it will appear if wee consider 1 The multitude and abundance of our sins which are to bee remitted being for number as our hairs and as the sand of the Sea which is numberlesse which cannot bee other seeing we drink in sin as the Fish doth water Job 15.16 that is incessantly for the Fish ceasing to drink in water ceaseth to live neither can we cease to sin till we cease to live Nay seeing our very best actions hold no correspondence with the Law of God and in strict justice are no better than so many sins this consideration exceedingly multiplieth our sins in that not only in fayling in but in doing of our duties wee sin incessantly against our God 2 If we look upon the danger of sin we shall better see the necessity of remission It is a filthy Leprosie which infecteth the body and soul the thoughts speeches and actions it maketh a man a loathsome creature in the eyes of God it maketh God our enemy who is the fountain of life and whose lightsome countenance is better than life yea it maketh God depart from his Creature and destroy the works of his own fingers it layeth the sinner open and naked to all the wrath of God to all the Curses of the Law in this life and in the life to come It setteth him as a butt against whom the Lord in anger shooteth out of his quiver all the arrows of his displeasure It is the only thing which unremitted maketh the sinner absolutely unhappy and every way most accursed Neither doth the whole heap of sin only make the sinner so miserable but any one sin even the least unpardoned would for ever hold the sinner under perdition And more all the men that ever were or shall be in the world were never able to rise from under the burthen of one sin if it were imputed unto them and yet the most of the world see no part of this danger of sin and therefore no such necessity of the remission of it 3 Consider thy own insufficiency if thou hadst the strength and power of all men and Angels to satisfie for the least sin and if we cannot satisfie for any what remaineth but a fearful perdition from the Lord and from the glory of his power if all be not remitted In one word the sinner who hath not got his discharge sealed is without all safety in his life all sound comfort in his death and at the Judgement Day shall have the sentence of everlasting torment with the Devil and his Angels awarded him before men and Angels The second point is the benefits issuing from it and these are Benefits flowing from remission of sin four 1 Peace of conscience an immediat fruit of our justification by faith and reconciliation with God Rom. 5.1 Being justified by faith we have peace with God and it was ordinary with our Saviour to joyn them together as Luk 7.47 Thy sins are forgiven thee goe in peace This benefit the most know not what it meaneth but he that hath the feeling of the wrath of God against his sin and seeth nothing but an angry face of God burning like a consuming fire hee that is so straitned as hee can think no other thing but that the Lord in his just judgement hath cast him quite away this man as of all other torments that can be suffered in the world he lyeth under the greatest so nothing in the earth can content or comfort him but only the sence and perswasion of Gods favour Now the conditions of peace with his God are the most joyful tidings in all the world as is the unexpected news of a Pardon to a Malefactor ready to execution for high Treason against his Prince 2 The right and possession also of life everlasting For if wee bee estated unto life eternal by our justification and righteousnesse before God then are we so also by remission of sins because these two are confounded in the Scriptures and are the same Whence it is that the Apostle Rom. 4.7 being to prove the point of justification of a sinner before God without the works of the Law citeth the text Psal 32.1 Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and whose sins are covered And further If our whole redemption put us in possession of everlasting happinesse so doth also remission of sin seeing the Apostle in sundry places confoundeth these two and expoundeth one by the other Ephes 1.7 By whom we have redemption through his bloud even the forgivenesse of our sins Col. 1.14 In whom we have redemption through his bloud that is the forgivenesse of sins And it must needs follow that if they who are justified and sanctified are also glorified then they have attained the beginnings of their glory who have attained remission of sins 3 The benefit of Christs intercession which meriteth all our good for hee prayeth not for the world but those that
are given him out of the world Joh. 17.19 and this is no small benefit seeing no part in the prayer of Christ no part in his death he will not endure death for him for whom he will not vouchsafe to pray 4 Consolation in affliction strength in temptations and assured comfort in life and death are the sweet fruits arising from remission of sin For 1 Although afflictions entred with death into the world by sin and in their nature are testimonies of Gods wrath yet sin being remitted they proceed no further from God as a just Judge revenging sin but from a merciful Father either for trial of us and our graces or for chastisement to keep us from perishing with the world to make us hate sin the more to draw us nearer him in invocation and prayer to force our affections out of this present world to fray others from sin by our example to conform us to the image of his Son and to shew his mighty power in our weaknesse by turning them to our best And thus from the former consideration ariseth to the beleever even in darknesse a great light Satans temptations foyled by this assurance 2 From hence obtaineth the beleever notable strength and sence against the fiery darts of Satans temptations For Satan urgeth the poor sinner sundry ways as 1 By the multitude and vilenesse of his sins with which his conscience telleth him he is covered and thence inferreth that because the wages of every sin is death and because he hath deserved eternal death he must needs perish he can expect no other But now can the beleever stop his mouth and say I grant Satan all thy premises no sinner is worthy of or can expect salvation in or by himself or so long as he continueth in sin but my sins are remitted by means of Christs satisfaction and though in my self I am worthy to perish yet in Christ I have a worthinesse to bring me to salvation I continue not in my sinful estate but am drawn out of the guiltinesse the filthinesse the service the love and liking of my sins through the grace wherein I stand and therefore thy consequent is false I fear it not being so forcelesse 2 From the Justice of God who cannot but reject whatsoever and whosoever is not fully conformable to his righteousnesse but here the beleeving heart is quieted in that through remission of sins the Justice of God is fully satisfied though not by the person offending yet in his pledge and surety Jesus Christ who being just dyed for the unâ—ust that we might be the righteousnesse of God in him And hence the justice of God is a matter of most comfort to the poor sinner in that this righteousnesse cannot suffer him to demand satisfaction twice for one and the same sin for this directly fighteth with justice and equity And if Satan be still instant and say But what shall anothers righteousnesse avail thee if thy self bee not a keeper of the Law for the soul that sinneth that soul shall dye the beleeving heart will readily answer That although the Law require proper and personal obedience yet the Gospel translateth it to the person of ouâ— Surety who being God and man not only paid the whole debt but performed all righteousnesse absolutely fulfilling the whole Law whence it is that his obedience is called the fulfilling of the Law for righteousnesse to every one that beleeveth Rom. 10.4 and himself was made under the Law that hee might redeem from it those that were under it Gal. 4.4 And whereas the Tempter will alleadge But for all thy righteousnesse thou hast innumerable sins original and actual which the Lord hateth and every day addest to the huge heap of them The heart which holdeth this article of remission of sins abideth undaunted for though it feel a body of sin dwelling with it yet is it not reigning sin it is not sin at quiet but daily battail is maintained against it it is sin weakned and in daily consumption and therefore shall never be laid to the charge of him that is in Jesus Christ Rom. 8.1 There is no condemnation to them that are in Jesus Christ for the law of the spirit of life which was in Jesus Christ hath freed me though not from all molestation and presence yet from the Law that is the service and slavery of sin and of death vers 2. But numbers will he say who make account to partake in the death and righteousnesse of Christ are damned and have no benefit by it and numbers have revolted and fallen away and why maist not thou to which the beleever will readily answer that those that were thus plucked up were never of the Fathers planting only infidels and unbeleevers have fallen away and withered for want of rooting and moysture but I beleeve the remission of sins not by any ungrounded perswasion but with a sound lasting and unfayling faith resting it self wholly upon Christ so as I am perswaded neither death nor life can separate me from his love the work of whose spirit maketh me bold to call upon God as my tender Father and produceth the fruits of true faith and conversion into my whole life whereby I know as infallibly the truth of my faith as I know the presence of the Sun by his light or of Fire by his heat Finally he that hath begun to make mee good will make mee also persevere in goodness 3 This assurance of remission of sins yeeldeth most assured comfort in life The sound comfort of this article and in death the goodnesse of Pauls conscience was his comfort when hee stood at the barre Acts 23.1 and 2 Cor. 1.12 This is our rejoycing even the testimony of our conscience and in the agony of death this is the Christians comfort that his sin being remitted the sting of death is gone the locks of this strong Sampson wherein his great strength say are clipped off and hee is disarmed of his weapons which are our own sins So as a Christian may challenge him into the field and say O death where is thy sting which because he is bereaved of when he intendeth to kill he cureth when hee doth his worst which is to separate soul and body he can sever neither from Christ nay rather he sendeth the member of Christ and setteth him nearer to his head which is best of all The third point propounded Three lets which hinder men from seeking so precious a grace is to consider of the Leâ—s which hinder men from seeking the assurance of the remission of their sins which is indeed their true happinesse if they could so esteem of it some of which I will set down 1 An erroneous judgement that no man can attain certainly to beleeve the pardon of his sins for the common Protestant is a very Papist in this opinion who hold that to doubt of this point is a vertue and to beleeve it is presumption because no man can certainly know
Christian Circumspection Heb. 12.13 Make right steps unto your feet as good runners who not onely speed themselves in the way but are wary to keep the right way which they know is the shortest and so carefully observe every step and every advantage CHAP. III. Of the next Words of the Apostle further explaining Circumspect Walking Not as unwise but as wise THe Apostle here expoundeth what he meaneth by circumspect walking namely a wise ordering of a mans self according to the rules of Christian Prudence For wisdom is two-fold either Worldly and Carnal or else Heavenly and Spiritual This distinction is the Holy Ghosts own in Jam. 3.15 17. where both of them are at large described True wisdom what it is Our Text speaketh of spiritual and heavenly wisdom which is such a gift of God as both directeth and effecteth or causeth a man to do that which is acceptable and pleasing unto God Wherein it is much distinguished from humane wisdom which is meerly contemplative knowledge but this is an active knowledge giving rules and guidance in practice and action Eccles 10.10 The excellency to direct a thing is wisdom As a Coach-man in a Coach so spiritual wisdom in the heart orders the whole motion of a Christian in all his ways They are wisest men that walk most strictly The connexion implies that those be the wisest men that walk most exactly Prov. 14.8 The wisdom of the prudent is to understand his way Deut. 4.6 Keep them and do them for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the people Onely this is a wise people and understanding Prov. 23.19 O thou my Son hear and be wise and guide thy heart in the way CHAP. IV. Proving strict walking to be the wisest walking 1. HE that is but a little acquainted with the Scriptures shall easily observe that he who walks most strictly according to Gods word is led by Gods wisdom which makes him discern between good and evil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist and so walketh at a certain by a most right and constant rule and direction so as you shall find him square and stable of good judgement and sound resolution in the things he is about He is the wisest man that followes the wisest guide But what man is he that feareth the Lord that is walketh exactly Him will the Lord teach the way that he shall chuse Psal 25.12 Whereas it is a just punishment of carelesness to wander as vagrants and unsetled persons in the way of Religion and grounds of Christianity and to be tossed and tumbled every way with the waves of inconstancy and doubtfulness in every thing for want of sound information and judgement in the wayes of God and needs must such be as wavering in their practice as in their judgement 2. He is the wisest man that being to journey takes the safest shortest cleannest and most lightsome way But so doth he that walks more strictly and circumspeâ—â—ly he onely walks safely because he walks sincerely whereas in declining Gods ways but a little there can be nothing but fears without and terrors within and danger on every side which nothing but uprightness can fence out So who can deny but God himself hath described the rightest and so the shortest way to heaven which is the way over which he holds his own light And howsoever many aspersions and foul things be cast upon it yet this is the onely clean way of holiness and innocency that leadeth to the Holy of Holies into which no unclean persn or thing can enter 3. He is the wisest man whose words and actions being scanned most narrowly will abide the trial But thus must needs his words and actions be found that is most exact and stands most strictly to the word So David saith Then shall I not be confounded when I have respect to all thy Commandements Psal 119.6 and Job 31.35 The Almighty will witness for me though mine enemies write a Book against me Let the enemies of Grace slander reproach and traduce for a time the ways of Gods righteous servants He will make their righteousness break out as the light Psalm 37.5 time shal shew they were not so overshot as the world deemed For standing straitly to the word they may truly say with Jeremy Lord If I be deceived thou and thy word hath deceived me 4. He is the wisest man that best acquits himself in al estates but he that walks precisely according to the directions of the word shall most handsomly demean himself in all estates If God give prosperity to a wicked man it drowns him Prov. 1.32 Ease slayeth the foolish but this man useth it warily without pride or insolency 1 Cor. 7.31 he is taught to use the world weanedly as not using it If he be in adversity which sinks the sinner this man bears it without impatience or murmuring Phil. 4.12 yea he makes himself a great gainer by it Gods word fits him for every estate he can want and abound he is for peace or war for sickness or health for life or death no evil tidings can make him afraid As a wise man lace hath rule and power over his affections and is free from unruly passions 5. He is the wisest man that taketh the best course for his own preferment But so doth he that walketh most exactly 1 Tim. 6.6 Godliness is the greatest gain This man is ever in the way of preferment he stands still in the presence of God lives continually in his eye by constant honouring of him he is comming into place of great honour and great honour is comming upon him He hath wealth and riches and is still storing up as one covetous for heaven is ever encreasing in grace and glory 6. He is the wisest man that can give others the best and wisest counsel But who is so well able to give advise as he that is best acquainted with the ways of God If experienced counsel be the best who so fit as he Who hath tasted how good God is who so able as he whom God hath stored with wisdom 1 Pet. 2.3 such as hath winded him out of many troubles such as brought into his hands so rich a stock and revenue of grace and made him a pattern and example of piety and vertue to many others Such as charge strict walking of silliness and folly do it with greater folly Which if it be so then we might take occasion to reprove such as charge Gods people with simplicity and foolishness and condemn them of much madness in that they go in a way unknown uncouth and contrary to the world They cannot walk in the dirty path of sinful pleasures nor by the crooked rule of carnal policie nor make the fashion of the world the measure of their conformity Luke 13.34 but are content to walk in the straight way unto eternal life which the foolish world counts foolishness and a simple
silliness but with greater folly for God and his word approve them as the wisest men in the world and so denominateth them Wise Virgins Wise Servants Wise Merchants c. And our Text calls them Fools that walk not Circumspectly CHAP. V. Describing some means to attain this Wisdome Means of spiritual Wisdome 1 Acquaintance with the Scriptures NOw before we pass this point it shall not be amiss to direct the Reader by the way to some means to attain this wisdome to walk exactly as 1. A diligent and frequent use and acquaintance in the word of God as men become wise Politicians by often using the book of Sâ—atutes This Law of God hath Gods wisdome contained in it and makes us truly wise for the matter and measure as God would have us Hence the holy Ghost every where calls foolish men to give ear to understanding and to hear the words of Wisdome Prov. 8.5 6. and verse 33. Hear instruction and be wise Neither must we hear till we get a smattering knowledge of some general grounds of Religion in which most rest themselves but to understand the whole will of God which is our rule and not onely to understand it Psal 119.115 but to apply it to our several occasions that it may not onely be light in it self but a Lanthorn to our feet and that in all our steps This is the high priviledge of the Scripture above all writings that these alone are able to make men wise to salvation 2 Tim. 3.15 Most men read humane Histories mens sayings and writings politick Essaies and observations of prudent men and this furnisheth them with some model of humane and earthly wisdome but onely the wisdome of Gods word can make us truly wise to salvation without which all the wisest Gentiles professing wisdome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and abounding in moralities proved stark fools Rom. 1.22 Cast Gods book of wisdome aside thou shalt prove a fool in the end 2. Meditation of that a man hears and reads for to be wise 2 Meditation we must not onely receive the ingrafted word Jam. 1. â—1 but keep it Luke 12.28 Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it Now an especial way to keep the word is meditation which digests it into the several parts Mary heard the sayings of Christ and pondered them in her heart And David used this means to become wise yea by constant meditation in the Testimonies of God he professeth how he became wiser than the prudent than his teachers than his ancients than his enemies Psal 119.97 98 99 100. And the reason why many hear a long time and are never the wiser is because they never care to fasten it by meditation and make it their own but wise men will lay up knowledge Prov. 10.14 3. A loving and thankfull imbracing of admonition and rebuke 3. Embracing of admonition Prov. 9.8 9. Rebuke a wise man and he will love thee give admonition to the wise and he will be the wiser teach a righteous man and he will increase in learning But rebuke a Scorner and he will hate thee and fools scorn admonition And therefore we are commanded not to speak in the ears of a fool for he despiseth the wisdome of our words Prov. 23.9 The way for a man to grow wise is daily to discover his own folly and make use of their words who would help him in this business Thus David grew sensibly wiser by the reproof of Nathan when he made him confess he had done very foolishly 2. Sam. 12. This is Christian teachableness when a man is apt to receive a reproof 4. Frequent the company of godly and wise men 4. Company of the wise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theog for he that walks with the wise shall be wise Prov. 13.20 and 9.6 Forsake the foolish and walk in the way of wisdome In the company of the wise a man may be sure to do good or take good The lips of the righteous feed many he will speak out of a good store-house he will deal faithfully with his brother to help his soul out of sin his name from infamy his person from scandal Besides he shall be resolved in doubts incouraged in well-doing and directed by such both by good instruction and good example 5. Be fervent in prayer It is a spiritual wisdome and a gift of the Spirit therefore if any man lack wisdom let him ask it of God Jam. 1.5 It is wisdome from above Jam. 3.17 This wisdome is not the birth and issue of great wits and quick conceits but is seated in the heart that is humble and in sanctified souls that are familiar with God and frequent in prayer For as Moses when he was long in the Mount with God his face shined when he came down So those that continue in the Mount of Divine Meditations and petitions shall shine in wisdome and knowledge How or whence got Solomon all that measure of Wisdome in which hee was an eminent Type of Jesus Christ in whom were hid treasures of Wisdome but because hee asked it of God as his chief choise And David in the 119. Psalm makes no end of begging wisdome understanding good judgement from God because hee knew there was the Fountain These are the means that are set apart by God for the attaining of Wisdome If wee fail in them let us blame ourselves if folly eat us up CHAP. VI. Loading into the particular Rules of Christian Wisdome with the general distribution of them BEcause this Wisdome is not a contemplative but an active knowledge wee must acquaint our selves with the precepts of it to guide us to this exact walking that the whole man may bee led by the rules of Christian Prudence in all things â—his is that which the Apostle prayeth for the Colossians Chap. 1. verse 9. That they might bee filled with the knowledge of his will and all wisdome in all things to walk worthy of the Lord and please him in all things And because knowledge is of generals and wisdome of particulars therefore for our better direction let us here consider some particular rules of Spiritual Wisdome grounded in Gods Word which bee must bee carefull of that would walk not as unwise but as wise according to this Apostolical counsel Rules of Wisdome concern 1 God and the things of God 2 Man himself in his Inner man 1 Mind 2 Thoughts 3 Will. 4 Conscience 5 Affections Outward man in his 1 Calling 2 Estate of Prosperity Adversity 3 Speeches 4 Actions in General for Trial. Undertaking Special of 1 Mercy Justice Necessity 2 Others in 1 General toward all â— Indifferency in General Special for Meats Sports Apparel 2 Special towards 1 Good men 2 Evil men in 1 General 2 Special 1 Scorners 2 Haters of our selves CHAP. VII RUles of Wisdome concerning God and the things of God are four Rules of wisdome concerning things of God 1 Love God as the chiefest goâ—d 1.
That God is to bee loved above all and that for himself being the chief good This is the scope of the whole first Table the first and the great Commandement Mark 12.33 To love God with all the heart all the understanding all the soul and all the strength is more than all burnt offerings and sacrifices as the Scribe confâ—ssed whereupon the Text infers hee answered 〈…〉 cordate discreetly wisely and that in Christs Judgement This is wisdome to give God the first place first thoughts first service chief praise and precedency for of him and through him Rom. 11.36 and from him are all things 2 Anâ—ther chief point of spiritual wisdome in the things of God is 2 Purchase Christ above all gain to purchase Christ and Remission of sins above all things in the World The sound Christian is that wise Merchant that sells all to buy the Pearl that is Christ and his Righteousness that wise builder that lays Christ a sure foundation in his heart Hee is of the number of those Wise Virgins that will bee sure what ever they lack to furnish themselves of Oyl in their Lamps to meet their Bridegroom Wisdome will procure the best commodities and chief gain which is Christ both in life and death Phil. 1. â—1 Paul was a wise Merchant who esteemed all things as dross and dung in comparison of Christ So were the Disciples saying Master wee have left all and followed thee John 6.63 So were the Martyrs whom the world accounted simple fools in following Christ with the loss of life and all Happy is that soul and filled with sound and saving Wisdome that comes to Christ with this resolution Master thou hast the words of eternal life and whither shall I go 3. Let us prefer in our election and choise things of higher nature 3 Chuse best things first before things of inferiour for wisdome keeps a method by which it ever subordinateth lower things to higher This rule our Saviour prescribeth Matth. 6.33 First seek the Kingdome of God and his righteousness and then the things of this life First provide for heaven and then for earth By which rule of wisdome 1 All profits and pleasures must give place to piety for all is but pidling gain to godliness 2 By this rule of wisdome the special calling and trade of life must give place to the general calling which is the trade of Christianity 3 By this rule a Christian must chuse to bee rich in God and good works rather than in the world which because the Rich man in the Gospel neglected hee is called fool for his labour Luke 12.10 4 By this rule we must with David Psalm 4. more affect one glimpse of Gods favour and countenance than all Corn Wine and Oyl that is the most necessary and delightful profits in the World 5 By this rule wee must make more account of pardon of sins looked up in our breasts than of the whole treasury of a Kingdome in our chests 6 By this rule wee must esteem a grain of grace above a million of gold And 7 a poor godly man above a wicked Prince Eccles 4.13 Better is a wise Child than an old foolish King which will not be admonished 4 Fear God and keep his Commandements for this is the whole duty of man 4 Fear God keep his Commandements Eccles 12.13 This is to apply our hearts to Wisdome to set our hearts to keep Gods commandements and do them This is our Wisdome Deut. 4.5 Who is a wise man among you indued with knowledge Let him by good conversation shew his works in meekness of wisdome Jam. 5.13 A Wise man will attend the mouth of the King and will fear the danger of the Law So a wise Christian will walk in the Law of the Lord Psalm 119.1 and will bee sure to keep him to this rule and warrant contained in the word of God Gal. 6.16 And as a Wise man is careful to keep his Assurances and Evidences for the certainty of his Lands and earthly Livelihoods and is loath to forfeit any of them by failing in any of the conditions So it is the Wisdome of a godly man to keep the word safely in his heart which assureth him of his estate in heaven and which hee is loath to forfeit by failing in the conditions and clauses of it CHAP. VIII Containing Rules of Wisdome concerning the Inner man and first of the Mind Thoughts and Will BEing to entreat of the Rules of Wisdome concerning man and the things of man good order requireth that wee bâ—gin with such as concern first Ones self And secondly others They which concern a mans self respect either the inner man of the outward The inner man in five particulars 1 In his Mind 2 Thoughts 3 Will. 4 Conscience And 5 Affections Rules for the Minde 1 To inlighten it For the Minde these rules of wisdome are necessary to bee remembred 1 To furnish it with necessary profitable and humble knowledge The wise mans eyes are in his head Eccles 2.14 This is a wisdome to sobriety Rom. 12.13 where also the Apostle condemneth curiosity and conceitedness which wastes our time and brings infinite idle questions wherein men presume above that which is meet The Prophet David professed hee medled not with things too high for him Psalm 131.1 1 Cor. 2.2 And the Apostle Paul desired after his conversion to know nothing but Jesus Christ and him crucified As for humbleness in knowledge Solomon saith The way of a Fool is right in his own eyes Prov. 1â— 15 and A wise man in his own conceit is more hopeless than a Fool Prov. 26.12 16. Our rule therefore must bee to grow up in wisdome and as wee grow in knowledge so to grow in humility for the more sound knowledge a man attains the more shall hee see in himself to humble him 2 To deck 2 To deck and adorn the minde with humility holiness modesty shamefastness c. 1 Pet. 3.4 5. and Col. 3.12 As the Elect of God put oâ— tender mercy kindness humbleness and meekness but above all things put on love verse 14. Rules for the Thoughts The second sort of Rules concerns a mans Thoughts The general is in Prov. 4.23 Keep thy heart with all diligence for it is slippery and deceitful more than necessary to watch and suspect it and to set time apart to check and reclaim it But for the better keeping of thy thoughts in order think on these particulars 1 Give God the first thoughts 1 Give God thy fiâ—st thoughts that hee may hold the chief part in thy heart and this will sweetly rellâ—sh thâ— heart and by estranging it from worldly impediments fit it and keep it in preparedness for all good occasions Psa 108.1 2 3. David prepares his heart and will awake early to praise the Lord The way to walk safely and comfortably all the day is first to reform that which is
within 2 Examine them whence they come and whither they go 2 Examine thy thoughts whence they come and whither they go and what they do in thee By which means thou shalt banish a number of idle and wandring thoughts which like roaving vagrants being worth nothing come â—ver to steal something either time or grace and so shalt thou make and keep room for better And do this betime because the first motions of sinful thoughts defile a man This rule is in 2 Cor. 10.5 to draw weapons against every strong imagination that is exalted against the knowledge of Christ 3 If thy thoughts concern the world pull them back keep them from the world 3 Pull them from the world save as much as needs must for the moderate maintaining of thy self and thine lest heavenly thoughts be drowned and hindred 1 Tim. 6.9 The reason is because our hearts being earthly do presently conceive a sweetness in earthly things and are presently distracted from the love of the Creator to the love of the creature Now spiritual wisdome requireth that wee diminish the love of the creature that wee may increase our love of the Creator But if they will run upon the world then turn the course of them a little to consider the vanity and misery of this evil world the painted vizor of the pleasures of it the uncertainty of life the deceitfulness of riches how they bee not ours what evils and incumbrances wee have received from the world what fools they have made us in treasuring on earth whose home and expectation is in heaven 4 If thy thoughts concern thy self or others thy brethren If they concern thy self or others see they be humble labour to think better of others than thy self for thou seest no such thing in them as in thy self Phil. 2.3 Let every one esteem better of another than of himself Yea the more thou seemest to excel others in gifts the more humble labour to bee An hard rule and difficult to bee practised and therefore it is often commended to us as Rom. 12.16 Make your selves equal to them of the lower sort and elsewhere For this purpose conceive not onely what thou hast received but what thou wantest and what good things thou art without and then with Paul say thou hast not yet attained to perfection Phil. 3.12 5 If they concern sin be sure it be to haâ—e it 5 If thy thoughts concern any sin bee sure it bee to hate and renounce to bewail and mourn for it in thy self or others For there is a sliness and subtilty in sin which while wee think of it easily gaineth some tickling and consent which at least hindreth that thorow-hatred that wee ought to maintain against it The third rule for the inner man concerneth the Will namely Rules for the will that our care must bee there bee but one will between God and us for so hath the Lord taught us to pray Thy Will bee done Concurrence of our wil with Gods will 1 Revealing 2 Determining 3 Prescribing 1 Wherein soever God hath revealed his will to us in that wee must rest 2 Whatsoever his will determineth of us that wee must account holie and just whether with us or against us 3 Whatsoever his will prescribeth to us whether obedience to the Law or faith of the Gospel wee must hold our selves fast bound in conscience unto it let it seem never so cross to us or contrary to his Law as Abrahaâ— â—â—id in offering his son 4 Whatsoever his will disposeth to us 4 Disposing prosperity or adversity sickness or health life or death or whatsoever else all is from a most wise hand disposing every thing for the good and salvation of his Elect and so should bee entertained Thus Eli said 1 Sam. 3.18 Isa 39.8 It is the Lord let him do what is good in his eyes And Hezekiah The word of the Lord is good even when it threatned the overthrow of his house and Kingdome So David Psal 39.9 I held my tongue and said nothing because thou Lord didst it And Job The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh Chap. 1. v. 11. blessed be the name of the Lord. CHAP. IX Rules for the Conscience THe fourth sort of rules for the inner man concerns the conscience Rules for the conscience 1 Beware of a blinde conscience Joh. 16.2 1 Beware of doing any thing with a blinde Conscience A blinde man swallowes many a gnat and a blinde conscience swalloweth any sin This is a wicked conscience to which no sin so great shall come but a man shall think hee doth God good service in it as Christ speaks of them that would slay his Disciples Why do Heathens persecute Christians and Papists pursue Protestants even to death but out of blinde zeal and conscience that they root out a false Religion And whatsoever a man doth by an erroneous and seduced conscience is sin The rule of conscience to Heathens being the Law of nature and to the Church the Law written even the whole word of God as a pillar of cloud and fire to direct it in all the way to Heaven Therefore let the Word of God dwell plentiously in you in all Wisdomâ— Col. 3.16 2 Do nothing with a doubting conscience Conscientia nobis anima Tertul. 2 Do nothing with a doubtful conscience for whatsoever is done with a scrupulous conscience is sin and is not onely an offence of God but of the conscience too which is as a little God within us for it is not of faith nor obedience to the known will of God Rom. 14. ult Hee that doubteth is condemned because his action is not of faith Therefore verse 5. hee saith Let every man bee fully perswaded in his minde 3 Get a good conscience above all things 3 Labour to get a good conscience above all things Act. 23.1 I have endeavoured in all good Conscience till this day A pure conscience by nature hath no man but made pure by the blood of Christ sprinkled upon it by faith in that hee hath obtained full remission of sin and by his blood also merited the Spirit of Sanctification by which the conscience of the beleever is daily cleansed 4 Aim 〈◊〉 a pure conscience 4 Labour to get a pure conscience in all things A man by observing many things may get himself good credit but a good conscience must bee in all the things of God Joh. 1â— 28 The Pharisies might not go into Pilates Judgement Hall lest they should bee polluted and yet at the same time they could dispence with their conscience to crucifie the Son of God a sin defiling Heaven and earth whiles the Sun was ashamed and the earth trembled at it The Papists may not eat flesh in Lent their consciences will not suffer them but to kill Kings and blow up Parliament-Houses their consciences give them good leave Many Protestants will not steal kill commit the act of adultery but
comes amiss to an idle person Besides discredit bad report and poverty come as an armed man upon such a one Prov. 6.11 3 To others 3 To others whether wee bee Masters or servants as knowing that in our Calling wee are to practise most Christian duties as love to our brethren patience truth fidelity uprightness as being ever under Gods eye 3 Be not busie in other mens Callings 3 Another point of Wisdome in our Callings is not to meddle with other mens business but follow our own close 1 Thes 4.11 Study to be quiet and to do your own business And every where the Apostle reproves busie bodies who going beyond their own bounds thrust their sickle into every mans harvest and being out of their own places and business intermeddle with that which no way concerns them And these are disturbers of peace and civil tranquillity kindling and blowing up contentions for lack of other work The same rule is for women also that they bee not gadders but house-keepers Tit. 2.5 4 In earthly business carry an Heavenly minde Phil. 3.20 4 In all earthly business study to carry an heavenly minde A Christian while hee converseth in earth must have his conversation in Heaven And know that in all the ways of this present life hee ought never to step out of the way to eternal life Neither shall a man bee a loser by this course seeing wee have an express promise that if wee seek Gods Kingdome first and principally these outward things should so far as they are needful for us without such carking care bee cast upon us 5 Intend most the most necessary duties of them 5 As all duties of the Calling must bee profitable in themselves and for the publike good so the most profitable must bee most intended and specially performed A Minister must read the Word but must apply himself more to Preaching as being more necessary A Magistrate must execute Justice upon transgressors of mens Laws but especially against open transgressors of Gods Law Masters of families must provide for the bodies and health of their family but especially for the good and salvation of their souls CHAP. XII Rules of Wisdome concerning a mans estate and first for adversity THe rules of Wisdome concerning a Christian mans estate are these One general Rule for all estates is to think the present estate best for thee First General Secondly Special The general rule for all estates is this Bee prepared for any estate contented in every estate and assure thy self the present estate whatsoever it is is best for thee though not ever in thy sense yet in Gods gracious and wise ordering of it This lesson the Apostle Paul had well learned Phil. 4.11 12. I can want and abound I can bee full and hungry I have learned in all estates to bee contented The special rules are either for prosperity or for adversity Rules for affliction Concerning adversity and afflictions these are the rules of Christian wisdome 1 Consider thou art not placed here in the world by God 1 God may as well be injoyed in Adversity as Prosperity to injoy the pleasures of the World but to injoy God which thou mayest do as well in affliction as in prosperity and to cleave to him in his service looking for nothing but afflictions as a Pilgrim going to thy Country the way whereunto lyeth through afflictions This ground not laid men count troubles a strange thing 1 Pet. 4.11 and start at the mention of them as the Apostles Joh. 11.8 when they heard Christ speaking of going into Jury where the Jews had lately sought to stone him And note it to bee a corruption of the heart to bee more grieved for thine own troubles than the troubles of the Church for private than publick evils 2 Lay up strength and comforts aforehand As first Humility 2 Lay up strength and comfort aforehand to over-master and tame the pride and rebellion of our hearts and to bring in contentedness to sweeten our troubles and our labour will be well spent for if wee can relish the hardest part of our life our whole life else will assuredly bee more sweet and joyful 2 Grow up in the knowledge of God which will make thee rise up in much comfort and will bring in comfort against that confused heaviness distrust and dangerous affections and passions which else in trouble might beat us down and off him 3 Get assurance of faith which will sweetly warm the heart in the sense of Gods love in Jesus Christ The fruit of which will bee first To inable us to trust our selves with God in any estate and bee assured the Lord is with us in fire and water in the midst of the Valley of the shadow of Death Secondly to depend on him for strength Psal 23.4 for howsoever Satan would make us beleeve our affliction is greater than it is or wee are for it yet wee shall assure our hearts that the Lord hath measured it out for our strength and not above Thridly 1 Cor. 10.13 to wait upon him for a good issue and seasonable deliverance who hath promised to turn it to the best This shall keep us from fainting distrust and despair Rom. 8.28 3 In all evils of punishment take occasion to set upon the evil of sin 3 In evils of punishment to set upon evil of sin and revenge upon that complain of it to God and men murmure and grudge at nothing else If affliction bee sharper than ordinary it is sure some sin or lust addes a sting unto it But this rule mortifies sin and unruly passions and will weaken the heart and make a man say with the Church Mic. 7.9 I will bear the wrath of the Lord because I have sinned 4 Make them no heavier than God maketh them by impatience 4 Make them no heavier thâ—n God hath made them frowardness and looseness of heart God sometimes layes on a little finger and the froward heart lays on the whole hand and loyns to make the burden heavier with faithless heaviness and distrust which is but an addition of new and worse troubles than the former How inconsiderately do many men load themselves with troubles too too light in themselves and on the shoulders of wise men who can make a vertue of necessity and step over a number of rubs which others stoop to remove and infinitely toil themselves How do many in smaller troubles as discourtesie of neighbours unruliness of children unfaithfulness of servants smaller losses and crosses in Family-matters give place to unquietness impatience and passion till their folly have by seeking to case their burden increased it from a dram to a talent And now how unmeet are they for the service of God How unprofitable in any Christian society How sowr and heavy in countenance disguised in speech Levius sit pationus Quicquid corrigere est nosas Horat. and impotent in their behaviour All which
but fools shall die for want of Wisdome The true reason why many mend not their bad speeches is because first they mend not their heart 2 Concerning the matter of speech Let the matter be choise 1 Because all must be wholesome so much as wee may therefore chusâ— the best matters to talk of matters of Religion faith hope and the way to salvation for wisdome always chuseth the best 2 If it bee chosen or offered it concerns either God or our neighbours If it concern God what or our selves 1 If it concern God or any part of his Name Attributes Word or Works wee must speak most reverently as those who are not worthy to take his Name into our mouths The precept is Lev. 19.12 Thou shalt not defile the Name of the Lord but fear his glorious Name Deut. 28.58 And they defile his Name who in common talk lightly and carelesly use his Name of God or Lord or any other of his titles in ordinary speech And they who are ordinary or idle swearers and cursers and jesters in Scripture-phrases who are far from trembling at his word Isa 66.3 and those that mock at sin and Gods judgements and abuse or are unthankful for any of his mercies 2 If our neighbour 2 If the matter of thy speech concern thy brothers person the rule is to speak of the good thou knowest by him behinde his back but of evil not without calling nor without grief and before him or to him Tit. 3.2 Warn them that they speak evil of no man but bee soft and shewing all meekness to all men Contrary whereunto is scoffing deriding cursing railing bitter and slanderous speeches tending to the offence of any man yea if mens speeches may justly offend us wee must bee soft and calm shewing all meekness not rendring rebuke for rebuke but passing by his sin espy in his person the image of God worthy to bee reverenced and loved If thou speak of his sayingâ— or actions if they bee evil speak as little of them as may bee if they bee doubtful construe them in the best part for love is not suspicious but hopeth all things 1 Cor. 13.7 Praise God for his good actions and as for sins in him deal plainly and truly with him Lev. 19.17 Thou shalt not hate thy Brother but shalt plainly rebuke him and not suffer his sin upon him Wee must not lye dissemble flatter or sooth up any in their sins which is a most ordinary sin against this rule of Wisdome 3 If our selves 3 If the matter of thy speech concern thy self speak modestly without vanity or boasting Prov. 27.2 Let another man praise thee and not thine own lips Nay wee should rather extenuate and lessen the good in us if wee must needs speak of it as Paul I am the least of the Apostles 1 Cor. 15 9. and in anothers person I knew a man c. 2 Cor. 12.2 3 Concerning the manner of our speech First because every mans speech by nature is corrupt 3 The manner 1 Savoury therefore strive to make it gracious and powdered with salt Col. 4.6 that is well seasoned and savoury not savâ—uring of the flesh and corruption but wee must drive out or dry up the corrâ—ption of them with the salt of grace Against many who powder their speâ—ch with oaths 2 Sincere and curses and filthy rottenness or sond idle speeches savouring of the filthy sink and puddle within Secondly it must bee just and sincere The truth of our heart Psalm 15.2 without dissimulation or lyes seeing God made the tongue to express the heart A fearful thing it is that most mens speeches are turned into mere complement 3 Most earnest in things heavenly Thirdly it must bee more earnest joyful and comfortable when thou speakest of heavenly things than of earthly not jesting or foolish talking but rather giving of thanks Eph. 5.4 4 The end of our speech edification 4 Concerning the end of our speech It must tend to edification Eph. 4.29 to feed many Prov. 10.21 and minister grace to the hearers It must bend it self still for God the defence of good men and actions and the disgrace of sinne Better no speech than to no good end And yet many in their light and idle speeches say why I hope I do no harm Yea but what good doth it Shame will not let thee say thou intendest edification Therefore look well unto it 5 Concerning the measure of our speech First Wee must not speak too little 5 The measure 1 Not too little and omit gracious speeches when occasion is offered as many dry and barren hearts and mouths have not a word for God and goodness that have words enough and more than enough in any other argument like Idols Psalm 115.5 good things that have mouthes and speak not or as if they were possessed with dumb spirits and not suffered tâ— speak any good Tell such a one of a good Farm or bargain or natural things and they savour and rellish them well enough whereas a good motion strikes them dumb and makes them as Fishâ—s out of their element Neither secondly 2 Not too much 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must our words bee too many for in many words are many sins The fool multiplieth words Eccl. 10.14 and Prov. 29.11 A fool poureth out all his minde But hee that hath knowledge spareth his words Prov. 17.27 and hee that refrains his lips is wise Chap. 10.19 It is folly to lay on more words than the matter requireth and argueth impâ—tency of mind and carries a shew or demonstration of passion and excess of affâ—ction or pride in speaking 6 Coâ—cerning the season of our speech 6 The season All our words must bee seasonable as well as seasoneâ— that is fitted to circumstances times places and personâ— Wisdome will seek a season for good words For there is a season wherein the prudent will keep silence Amos 5. â—3 And how good is a good word in due season Prov. 15.23 It is like apples of gold and pictures of silver Husbandmen observe seasons in sowing and so must hee that looks for an harvest of his speeches Abigail would not speak to her Husband Nabal in his drunkenness but when hee had slept out his winâ— Every man is not capable of every good speech nor no man at all times alike There is an unadvised opâ—nâ—ess against which our Saviour by his example arms us Joh. 2. ult Hee would not commit himself to some who are said to beleeve in him because hee know what was in man Silence is best where no good can bee done as Christ was silent before the High Priest and Rabshecah must not bee answered To meet a man in the heat of his passion with good words is to meet a Bear robbed of her whelps but let the passion bee calm and then tell him how disguised and uncovered hee was hee will perhaps beleeve it CHAP. XV.
the prâ—servation of peace better than his own right This rule is grounded upon the common law of nature which seeks the common good and is as careful of the neighbours good as his own Contrary whereunto is that devillish and carnal speech Every man for himself and God for us all and yet it is come into common practice against all rules of nature and Scripture CHAP. XIX Rules of Wisdome for Justice First Commutative Secondly Distributive Thirdly Promissive Fourthly Retributive COncerning Justice commutative in contracts and bargains some rules concern the seller and the buyer 1 Justice commutative The seller must not abuse or wrong the buyer neither in the kind nor quantity nor quality of his commodity concealing the defeâ—t with that prophane protestation Caveat emptor Nay the caveat is for the seller who would not bee deceived in his bargains with oathes lies tricks and so is bound to do to others 1 Thess 4.6 Let no man oppress or defraud his Brother in any matter Here thâ— holy Apostle condemns fraud by two reasons 1 From the near conjunction wee have one with another hee is our bâ—other in flesh and in faith 2 From the certainty of Gods wrath For the Lord is the avenger of all such th ngs Lev. 19.11 Yee shall not steal nor deal falsly nor lye one to another And in Ezek. 22.12 13. a fearful destruction is threatnâ—d against Jerusalem for bribes usury fraud and oppression Where by the way Usurers may do well to consider amongst whom the Lord there rankâ—s them The buyer also must not entertain the seller with words of dissimulation vilifying the thing to buy it beneath the worth Prov. 20.14 nâ—r detain the price beyond the agreed time as many do whose care is to get into debt and take up more commodity in one year than they mean to pay in twenty and when aâ—l is done pay pounds scarce with crowns A little mâ—re safe Theevery than by the high-way never a whit more honest or just In Justice distributive never forget that golden rule to do as wee would bee done untâ— Matt. 7.12 2 Justice distributive Whatsoever yee would that men should do unto you that do yee unto them for this is the Law and the Prophets the Royal Law Jam. 2.8 that is the Kings Law and the chief of all Laws which concern our neighbours Obje t. But here the Usurer hath a Text for himself saying I would willingly pay ten in the hundred if I had need and therefore I may take so Answ 1 This must bee ordered by Grace and the word of God not by mens blinde and depraved judâ—â—ment 2 This general rule must guide us where wee want a special word which wee have in the case of Usury 3 It is false that thou sayest thou wouldest not pay use if thou couldest borrow freely therefore if in thy need thou wouldest borrow freely lend freely Others having over-reached their neighbours say they may and must make the most of their own and they forced not their wares on them But tell mee wouldest thou bee over-reached or deceived or wouldest thou have another to make advantage of thy necessity or simplicity I know thou wouldest not Luke 10.37 â—o thou and do the like Concerning promissive Justice in promises and covenanâ—â— he rule is this 3 Justâ—ce promissive That all lawâ—ul promises must bee kept suppose they were 〈◊〉 never â—â—rashly to persons never so bad though to the very great hindrence of the party making them I explain it thus First I say a laâ—ful promise nor such as Herod made to Herodias Jucamâ—ntum non si 〈◊〉 non sum â—â—quâ—tatis to give her john Baptists heaâ— in a pratter for of such it is well said Rescinde fidem In turpi voâ—â—mura decretum break thy word and change thy determination so did David in Nâ—â—â—ls case 2 Sam 25. But if it bee lawful thou must not bee perfidious or slippery as many like Ecâ—es can slip out of most fair and cauteious contracts for their own advantage Object What if I have done it rashly Ans Repent of thy rashness but perform thy promise Object What to a leâ—d fellow or an heretick Answ Papists say no. A position that hath covered and coloured more horrible treachery and perfidiousness than ever was found among the heathens Con. Constan Fides non servandâ— cum haereticis But Joshua when hee was circumvented and drawn in by lies and deceit to make a rash covenant with the Gibeonites strangers to the covenant of grace did faithfully keep it And when Saul many hundred years after did break their contract hee was plagued with sore famine which could never be asswaged but by the death of his sons 2 Sam. 21.6 14. So in the Turkish History the story of Ladislans suddenly breaking the Truce made for ten years with Amurathes the great Turk by the counsel of Pope Eugenius sheweth in the event the wickedness of that position and practice by the effusion of much Christian blood and the confusion of as many as had hand in that treacherous counsel Object But I shall bee greatly hindred Answ Acknowledge thy cross make a good use of it but perform thy promises Who shall dwell on Gods Holy Mountain Hee that sweareth to his own hindrance and changeth not Psam 15.4 Take heed of forfeiting Heaven for a little earth 4 Justice retributive Concerning Justice retributive in borrowing and lending Rom. 13.8 Owe nothing to any man save love Doth not nature teach us to give every man his due And doth not grace teach us to deal justly a main point of which justice is to pay debts But our rule aimeth at two things First To keep out of debt as much as may bee Owe nothing and that is by avoyding the meanes of debt As 1 To live above ones degree and ability to neglect frugality and moderation 2 Drinking Gluttony Wine Tobacco 3 Building Purchasing Wardrobe 4 Suretiship and rash undertaking of others payments 5 Gaming Dicing Whoring 6 Usury All which directly make against this rule of justice Secondly To get out of debt being in and make due and timely satisfaction and not as many who force their Creditors to recover by Law what was in love lent them What is the general voice of men in their trades but complaints of mens unfaithfulness whiles many make no conscience of paying debts others can pay some to keep their credit or all to bee trusted again but few pay any of Conscience because of the Commandement Object But I am not able to pay my debts Answ Then go and humble thy self to thy Creditor Prov. 6.3 purpose and promise to pay all when thou art able Object So I shall utterly impoverish my self Answ 1. Is not a little with righteousness and peace with God and thy conscience better than a great deal with iniquity 2 Consider how God blessed a little to that poor Widow that sold all to pay her debts 2 Kings
Jezabel an arrant Strumpet and called The Mother of Fornication How much more unseemly was it in that Vicar of Christ Pope Paul the second as Platina writes 5 Our Saviour plainly tells us Matth. 5. That wee cannot make one hair white or black that is wee have not power of our hair to make it no not to colour it and yet these will make as many white and black as they list 6 If thou bee ashamed of that face which God hath made thee hee will on a day bee ashamed of that face thou hast made thy self And dare a Christian carry a face in his life time which neither God made at first nor hee dares appear withall in the Resurrection Object But I must please my Husband and hold his heart to mee Answ Will it not please him to behold the face that God made or canst thou please him in bringing a strange beauty to couzen him withall that hee knows is not thine own or if he take thee for beautiful when thou art deformed wouldest thou bee thus deceived in a Husband for a fair woman to marry a painted Husband Object but I may cover a deformity in my body Answ Yes but not by setting a new form upon thy face nor by dissembling Object Doth not the Apostle say 1 Cor. 12. Wee put covers on the members that are least honourable Answ 1. The Apostle speaks of not contemning the poorest Christian under that similitude 2 Wee cover uncomely parts but with what with cloaths to hide them not with painting stibium white lead purpurisse or cheek-varnish 3 If thy external form bee not so beautiful beautifie it with grace humility the fear of God and other Christian vertues The Churches beauty is within which God and his Angels and good men respect in the person that is most deformed and contemptible CHAP. XXVIII Rules for our carriage towards all men in general THE second sort of Rules concerning Man and the things of men respecteth our carriage towards other men and that 1 In general towards all In special towards good or bad General Rules to carry our selves towards all men 1 Respect not all alike The general Rules are these 1 Wisely to distinguish between men and not promiscuously respect all alike 1 This is a point of wisdome 1 Cor. 6.6 And 2 commanded us Jud. 22. Have compassion on some putting difference others save with fear Again 3 Many precepts can never bee observed without it As first in things respecting God Cast not holy things to Dogs Matth. 7.6 that is such as are known to bee wilful repellers of the truth lest they prophane them and tear you Secondly In things of men Do good to all but especially to the houshold of faith Thirdly concerning our selves Hee that hateth will counterfeit though hee speak favourably beleeve him not c. Prov. 26.24 25. Therefore labour to discern one from another 4 There is great difference between an Israelite and an Egyptian between a Jew and a Samaritan And wee must observe the difference wherein the Lord goes before us who though hee bee patient and good unto all yet hee is specially good unto Israel even the upright of heart Object This is to anticipate Gods judgement and censure Answ No because our judg ment reacheth not to a mans final estate but to the present onely For wee may not judge beyond our eyes nor yet against them It is alike folly and wickedness to justifie the ungodly as to condemn the innocent Against this Rule fail those general men whom all fashions and companies please well enough no matter whether Protestants or Papists Religions or prophane Drunkards or sober swearers or fearers of an oath as the Jews they put no difference between Christ and the Theeves who were crucified with him but onely that Christ was the worst Others put difference between the godly and others such as between Jews and Samaritans they will not meddle with a man truly fearing God for a dish of water But a fearful sign it is when grace is not acknowledged 2 Although wee must make account to live amongst all 2 Must live by aâ—l but sâ—â—t with the bâ—st yet our care must bee to sort with the best that is wee must imbrace friendship with all so far as is possâ—ble Rom. 12.18 and so as wee war not with God but familiarity onely with good mâ—n who are but a few Lightness of familiarity is indiscretion Here the Rule holdeth well â—o try before wee trust yea a wise Christian must not commit himself to every one that seemeth good by the example of Christ Joh. 2.24 For 1 Much hypocrisie lyeth at the root of mens hearts 2 Satan hath taught many to transform themselves and make Religion and good words a cloak for their own ends 3 Never did the Devil more hurt to Christianity than by false Brethren who were sent in to spy their lâ—berty For even thy brethren and the house of thy Father even they have dealt unfaithfully with thee beleeve them not though they speak fair to thee Jer. 12.6 Hee that eateth bread with mee saith David and hee that dips his finger in the platteâ— with mee even hee lift up his heel against mee And Christ saith A mans enemies are they of his own houshold 4 Solomon saith An unfaithful man is as a broken tooth and a sliding foot Prov. 25.19 5 Christ would not commit himself to some that aâ— said to beleeve in his Name because hee knew what was in man Many friends are like deep ponds clear on the top and all muddy at thâ— bottome And therefore a Christian must be well advised before he inwardly converse with another Now if a man must be careful even in entertaining good company how careless are men of themselves when they thrust themselves into evil company which is more contagious than any sickness morâ— infectious than any pestilence no age so catching of any disease as every age is of deadly diseases of the minde in such poysoned air Let no Christian that will bee ruled by Gods wisdome presume to converse in any such company further than the limit of his particular Calling or other just occasion and dealing is offered 3 In our converse with all men wee must keep a determination In all câ—mpanies do good or take good either to do good unto others or receive good from others helping one another to life as occasion shall bee offered Heb. 10.24 Let us consider one another to provoâ—e to love and good works Jude 20. Edifie one another in your holy fa th Motives so to do 1 How profiâ—ablâ— should wee bee if our lips were ever feeding others Reas Prov. 10.20 And if our diligence were to draw understanding from others Prov. 2.5 How should wee abound in wisdome and make our whole life fruitful This would keep us in good trading and return of godliness 2 This is the right end and improvement of our gifts for the good of the whole
yeelding to any sin but give apparent tokens of dislike Object Why May wee not by yeelding a little to them draw them to us Answ No but the way to win them is a pure conversation with fear 1 Pet. 3.12 much less may wee flatter them in any evil Micaâ—ah would not flatter with the King though four hundred false Prophets did Fourthly Acknowledge thy self a childe of Wisdome which is justified of all her children Suffer not Gods glory to bee trodden down by thy silence Wisely break off fooleries by savoury Riddles or Questions as Sampson and in a wise and peaceable manner change the matter holding it a settled ground of Religion not to relinquish piety to keep peace with wicked men Heb. 12.14 Follow peace and holiness No corruption of man must drive us from our station Fifthly So soon as wee may depart from them Prov. 14.7 Depart from the foolish man when thou perceivest not in him the lips of knowledge And bâ—ware of falling into the like company again Joseph wisely declined the company of his Mistress when shee daily spake unto him Gen. 39.10 and Davâ—â— would not return with Saul when hee perceived his wilfulness against him 1 Sam. 26.25 CHAP. XXXII Rules to carry our selves wisely towards evil men eviâ—â—y affected to us IF men bee not onely evil in themselves but also to us then it is either in evil purposes or in evil practices against us If they purpose evil theâ— our Saviours Rule is Beware of men Matth. Rules how to carry our selves to our enemies 10.17 for they will deliver yâ—â— up to the Councils By men our Saviour means those whom in the former wâ—rds hee calleth Wolves that desire to make a â—â—ey and spoyl of the sheep of Christ and in his Caveat adviseth 1 Wisely to prevent the plots and trains of ungodly men discreetly to prevent our own trouble so near as wee can 1 Wisely prevent their plots How wisely did Jacob prevent the fury of his brother Esau And as they watch to traduce us so must wee watch to cut off occasions of entrapping Luke 6.7 The Scribes and Pharisees watched whether Christ would heal on the Sabbath day or no to finde accusation against him our Saviour for all this omitted not to do good but its doing it by his question unto them cut off so far as hee could the matter of their malice by clearing the lawfulness of it So must wee And yet prepare stoutly to bear whatsoever the Lord measureth out by them 2 Decline their fury 2 Our Saviour would have us wisely decline their fury not without cause provoking them It is no wisdome to provoke an evil man It is no good discretion to stir up a Lion to take a Bear by the tooth or a Dog by the ears For they desire nothing more than matter to stir up their corruption by So Hezekiah commanded his servants not to answer Rabshecah one word 3 Joyn with Serpentine wisdome innocency of Doves 3 Joyn with Serpentine wisdome innocency of Doves Matth. 10.16 Nothing more vexeth and vanquisheth an Adversary than innocency no better brest plate than righteousness But if a man had the innocency of Christ himself the Adversary will watch advantages and play upon a mans simplicity therefore joyn Serpentine wisdome as Paul did Act. 23.6 hee testified his innocency and that with all good conscience hee served God till that day But what tell you Ananias of Doves innocency hee commands to strike him on the mouth the more innocent the less indured hee fared the worse for that and therefore hee joyns in season Serpentine wisdome For perceiving his greatest enemies to bee Pharisees and Sadduces hee professeth himself a Pharisee and the son of a Pharisee and that hee was brought in danger for the hope of the Resurrection which the Sadduces denied and so casting a bone between them and letting them by the ears hee escaped between them 4 Out of their evil â—raw some good 4 Out of their malice wee should draw our own good so wâ—rily to carry our selves towards them as that wee may finde that of the Heathen true An enemy often hurteth less and profiteth more than many friends Wee must both in their absence and presence especially take heed wee do not disadvantage our selves It was some disadvantage to Paul when in the Council although hee was provoked and unjustly smitten hee called the High Priest Whited wall hee was glad to excuse it by his ignorance Wee may not bee too bold or too forward to speak in a good matter 5 Having received wrong f om them do three things 5 If evil men have done us harm and wrongfully molested and persecuted us our Rule is 1 In respeâ—t of them to pitty pardon and pray for them If wee do them good wee shall either overcome their evil with goodness or heap coals on their heads 2 In respect of our selves possess our souls with patience and shew meekness and moderation and say as David in Shimes his railing It may bee the Lord will do mee good for his cursing of mee this day 3 In respect of our duty still to shew an undaunted constancy and resolution for the truth and all good wayes 1 Pet. 3.14 15. If yee suffer for righteousness blessed are yee but fear not neither bee troubled but sanctifie the Lord in your hearts and bee ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh a reason of your hope Thus far of the Rules of Christian Wisdome of which I may say with Moses Deut. 4.5 6. These are the Rules and Ordinances keep them and do them for this is your wisdome CHAP. XXXIII Containing motives for Circumspect walking BUt because this accurate and Circumspect walking is grown out of request and men generally are too well contented to walk at adventure and as men that shoot at tovers secure themselves in a loose and neglected course and go on carelesly as if there were no danger in wandring from God and declining from the good way Motives to the former Rules wee will use some Motives to provoke every Christian that tenders either Gods glory or his own salvation to undertake this Christian course 1 In regard of God 1 Whose Commandement is That all our wayes bee ordered aright Prov. 4.26 and that the Saints walk worthy of the Lord and please him in all things Col. 1.10 2 Whose Word must bee our Rule to which wee must continually frame our whole course and every part thereof For first The moral Law is a perpetual Rule binding at all times without any intermission 2 The Precepts of it are to make the Word our continual Counsellor to binde it to us not to let it depart but to meditate in it night and day And what is it less than Blasphemy to charge the Saints with folly singularity and a Saintish purity in that wherein they were most acceptable to God As David set the Lord before him continually and when hee
professeth his great love to the Law saith That all the day long his meditation is in it Psal 119.79 Read wee not that the twelve Tribes served God instantly night and day Act. 26.7 and the Apostles were assured they had a good conscience in all things Heb. 13.18 Was this care so incessant commendable in them and is the same godly care now grown a vice an hateful practice or heresie 3 Who being a God of pure eyes will strictly stand for justice And do wee fear wee can bee too strict who are to give account of every idle word and roaving thought much more of every unwarrantable action Are wee not to pass a strict and straight judgement wherein every secret shall be made open and in which it shall bee rewarded according to our works And shall the Devil delude us or the wicked world make us beleeve wee need not bee so straight-laced as to say with David I will look to my wayes Psal 39.1 4 Who if hee ponder all a mans paths how ought hee himself to ponder them For all the wayes of a man are before the Lord and hee pondereth all his wayes Prov. 5.21 2 In respect of our selves no watch or circumspection can bee sufficient to us whose natures are carried to evill as naturally as to our ordinary food The whole frame of the heart of man is evill continually as ready to receive any impression of temptation as the dry tinder a spark of fiâ—â— and not onely to receive such sparks but to conceive them and hatch evil and hammer it out on the anvils of our hard hearts like cunning Work-men Whence it cannot bee avoided but that without our daily watch sin must multiply and grow upon us even over our heads to a numberless number 3 In respect of the wicked amongst whom wee live who are ready to take all advantages and watch for our falls both to harden themselves and reproach through us Gods holy Religion For if they can scorn and contemn the servants of God for well-doing and Religious actions how would these men of Gath and Askelon these uncircumcised Philistims triumph and glory in the falls of any of Gods Worthies Hence was the ground of our Saviours exhortation to his Disciples Behold I send you as sheep among Wolves and therefore bee wise as Serpent Matth. 10.16 Nay wee must not onely by our circumspect wayes stop their mouthes but convince themselves and win them to the same holy profession with us 1 Pet. 3.1 2. 4 In respect of our brethren who some of them are not yet converted some are already called both whom wee offend and scandalize by our unwatchful walking and so the Name of God is blasphemed because of us that profess it as the Apostle speaks of hypocritical Jews Rom. 2.24 Hence are those many exhortations Col. 4.5 Walk wisely towards them that are without leâ—t you give them any just occasion of exception or stumbling and 1 Cor. 10.32 Give no offence neither the Jews nor Grecians nor to the Church of God And how circumspect had hee need to bee that must walk inoffensively between the Jew and Gentile seeing what was given to the one seemed detracted from the other Yet so much is required to walk even between the godly and prophane whose wayes are diametrally contrary 5 The way to heaven is full of snares crosses and dangers by reason of our enemies and therefore requires all our diligence either to avoid them or else wisely to step over them Wee can bee very wary in the dangerours wayes of this world to take direction or company and armour and the day-light to further us And why not in this way to Heaven Besides it is a narrow way and on high all which makes it more perillous to decline from How circumspect had hee need bee that walks upon a narrow high rock a thousand fathom from ground especially where a little slip or error tumbles him down to dash him all to peeces 6 Is there any time afforded us wherein wee may set loose our hearts to any unlawful liberty or cast our selves upon Satans snares as Peter did in going into the High-priests hall Matth. 26.71 or can wee do so and not bee catched by the deceitfulness of sin Stand wee against such enemies as will not take advantages who do nothing but seek them especially when fear is set aside which is the souls Watch man And if men will take liberty and bee at their own hand have they not full leave to fall often lye long rise hardly and being up again walk weakly and not recover their cheerfulness many a day if ever And must they fear nothing so much as lest they keep their watches and preserve themselves from falls Lastly A man may pull down more in one day than hee can build in many And experience shews that a man is more weakned by one dayes surâ—et and negligence than in an hundred wherin hee preserve the care of his health Even so it is in the soul the health whereof is kept in strictness of Diet and observation of Gods Rules 7 Who knoweth not that Christianity is a trade which will not forward if it bee not close followed an Husbandry which the Professor shall never thrive by if hee bee not of a diligent hand wherein something must bee done daily or else the heart shall soon lye like the sluggards field described by Solomon It needeth therefore be hedged and fenced with the fear of God and kept with all diligence Prov. 23.17 8 This alone is the way to attain true comfort which no man can finde by allowing himself in any course which God alloweth not This alone is to walk safely Prov. 10.9 Hee that walks uprightly walks safely And what other means hath the Wise-man appointed to preserve from failing than to take hold of instruction and not leave her This alone is the way to get peace peculiar to the Israel of God to walk by Rule Gal. 6.16 neither can a course not attended stand with this Apostolical injunction of Christian Circumspection CHAP. XXXIV Answering Objections against Circumspect walking ANd whereas our age aboundeth with men of prophane mindes and mouthes who would turn all this our glory into shame and censure this speech of the Holy Ghost which prescribeth a strict precise and accurate walking why say they what need men bee so strict and shall no man come to heaven but such as are so strict and curious and the whole world almost thinks it a most idle and needless course wee will therefore answer some Objections that are made against it Object 1. A great many have lived honestly and well that were never so foolish and strict I hope to serve God and do no man harm and what need more Answ 1. Wee must walk by Rule not by example except it bee of the best not of the most 2 The Pharisees led a civil life were outwardly very just to the tything of Mint and Annise and very devout
to our recreations these bee no holy things sports are inferiour to our lawful Callings which are to be laid aside farr from holy things and unsutable to the Lords Holy-day The like if not more may be said against pampering a mans self and others by feeding or feasting and of drinking or any such wicked passing away the Sabbath The same also is to be spoken of a day of Feasting of publick Thanksgiving which have the reason of a Sabbath Of these and all other Gods holy Ordinances wee may say as the voyce said to Peter What God hath sanctified pollute thou not Doct. 2. A place is no longer holy than God and his Worship is present Was Jerusalem a holy City how then is the beautiful City become an Harlot how is it that this City which was the seat of Gods worship and the habitation and collection of the Saints is now an harbour of Turks and Infidels over-run with Turcisme or Idolatry Surely because the cause of this holiness ceased the worship of God was corrupted the Son of God despighted the Gospel of God rejected the Saints of God murthered the day of Visitation neglected And therefore they being infinitely departed from God and his pure worship God departs from them and God being gone the place ceaseth to be holy Bethel while the vision of the Ladder lasted there was an holy place and so long as Gods Worship continued there but when it admâ—tted the pollution of Idolatry it must be called Bethel no more but Beth-aven When the Congregation of Israel brought the Ark from Gilgal and set it up in Shilo then was Shilo the standing house of God the seat of religion and justice which God had chosen Josh 18.1 but for the sins of this place the Lord rejected it as Jer. 7.12 Goe now to Shilo into my place where I set my name in the beginning and behold what I did unto it for the wickedness of Israel if we will know what look 1 Sam. 4.4 when by the villany of Elies Sons and outrage of the people the Lord was provoked hee gave Israel into the hands of the Philistims there were thirty thousand Foot-men slain the Ark was taken Hophni and Phineas slain Eli the High Priest brake his neck then did the glory depart from Israel and the Ark never came at Shilo more So the Temple at Jerusalem was holy the City holy so long as they continued in the true Worship of God but after they crucified the Lord of life both City and Temple as prophane were destroyed so as Jerusalem although the holy City of God if her filthiness be found in her skirts she shall be had in derision Lam. 1. the most beautiful rod if held out against God shall bee broken yea the Temple of God if it become a denne of Theeves God will depart from it For what is it that can tye God to any place but his own worship to which he hath tied himself by promise Vse 1. Let not the vain Romanist boast of the pretended chair of Peter from which God cannot possibly depart Can God depart from Shilo for the sins of Priest and people where first he put his Name and can he not depart from Rome Can he depart from the holy City where he promised hee would rest and can he not be driven from the great City of the Whore to which hee never made any such promise Can he depart in displeasure from her whose foundations were layed among the holy Mountains Psal 87.1 and can hee not depart from the Whore Revel 11.8 that sitteth upon seven Hills Shall Bethlehem where Christ was born be forsaken and cannot Babylon where Christ is daily Crucified Nay the Lord is long since departed from her and her final confusion is at the door Vse 2. And if Jerusalem once the holy City but now a Cage and Nest of unclean Saracens and Turks bee left of God what a superstitious error prevailed in former times wherein such bloudy Battels were fought for the recovery of the holy Land most superstitiously putting religion and holiness even in the place it self after all the holy things were prophaned and God himself departed The evil success of such Battels ever shewed how God was offended with such superstitious warres and another mischief by them oppressed the Christian world to keep it in blindness For the Pope making his advantage of this blinde devotion if any King or Prince in Christendom stood between him and his proceedings one way or other he would send him out of his own Country in expedition for the Holy Warre and there hold him till he had effected his own designs in that Princes Country and so strengthned himself in all Lands as Histories manifest Use 3. Let us not bear our selves as though we had God so sure as the Papist thinks he hath him in a Box or pretend any vain priviledge that we have to exempt us from danger True it is we have the word with peace liberty and protection but the fear is that our security and deadness of heart with dissoluteness and prophaneness in behaviour will forfeit all God sendeth Jerusalem to Shilo saying Trust not in lying words saying Jer. 7.4 12 The Temple of the Lord but amend your wayes and I will let you dwell in this place but if you will not goe to Shilo and see what I did to it and look for the like So now God sends us to Jerusalem that we may consider what he did to it being once the praise of the earth and if the same sins be found in us as were in Jerusalem the Lord will doe no other with us than he did with it even as he threatned 2 King 21.13 he will stretch over us the line of Samaria that is bring the enemy in our necks and the plummet of the house of Ahab an Idolater take away his holy things and exchange them with filthy Idolatry and wipe us as a man wipeth a dish even turn us upside down What were the sins of Jerusalem but pride idleness fulness of bread and contempt of the poor In all which England doth equal if not goe beyond Jerusalem and yet wee charge our selves as little with our sins as Jerusalem did And if wee look to the immediate causes and fore-runners of Jerusalems over-throw and compare them with our Land wee shall see it high time to look about us for I. In general Jerusalem had grievously sinned and therefore was had in derision Lam. 1.8 Her sins were great many of long continuance with treasured wrath and all this in a place of such means and light Now no place in the world hath more means than wee wee are farre beyond Jerusalem in means and therefore farre beyond her in sins II. More specially 1 They did not hear the words of Gods servants the Prophets nor obey them therefore the Lord made that house like to Shilo Jerem. 26.6 and hence Jerusalem afterward had time enough but too late to charge her self
with rebellion Lament 1.18 and to acknowledge the righteous judgement of God against it Never were the Oracles of Heathens despised so amongst them as Gods holy Word is generally of our people no man almost lets it come near his heart a manifest argument that God will one day speak so as hee will bee heard A Jerusalem would not take knowledge of the day of her Visitation as appears in Luke 19.43 and Matth. 23.37 therefore her habitation was made desolate As little know we the worth of our blessed means but perhaps wee may know it better in the want of them 3 Jerusalem remembred not her latter end therefore she came down wonderfully Lam 1.9 she was careless and never considered the account she was to make of her liberties and so hardned her self in sin and grew to contemn the good means shee had through the daily custom of them This also was the immediate fore-runner of Ninivehs destruction Zeph. 2.13 This is the rejoycing City that dwelt careless and said in her heart I am and there is none beside mee How is shee made wast and the lodging of beasts Every one that passeth by her shall hiss and wag his head And the reason is shee bore her self upon her priviledges her holy things her strength wealth populous and flourishing estate specially upon the Promises of God which they perverted being all made with condition of obedience which they had long before forfeited yea so likely and constant an estate shee had as none in the world would have beleeved that the enemy should have entered the gates of Jerusalem Lam. 4.12 so as hee came unlookt for The same is our conceit wee think our staffe so strong that it can never bee broken wee remember not what is the end of security when men cry Peace Peace comes sudden war 4 Jerusalem had two sorts of Prophets in her First False Prophets which flattered them and sought out vain things false prophesies and causes of banishment Lam. 2.14 Such was Hanani who opposed Jeremy and said the Lord would within two years break the yoke of the King of Babel Jer. 28.2 and Ahabs false Prophets would bid the King go up to battle against Gods Commandement and prosper This was one cause of her ruine Lam. 4.13 for the sins of her Prophets and Priests not that the people had not sinned but when Leaders and such as should preserve purity of Religion and manners are so corrupt it argues a general corruption running down from the head to all the members which must needs bring the whole to a consumption A second sort were faithful and sincere and the entertainment of these was such in Jerusalem as God most severely revenged Jeremy was cast into the dungeon Micaiah into prison nay our Saviour challengeth Jerusalem of such cruelty against the Prophets as did bring all the righteous blood upon them from Abel unto Zachariah Mat. 23.37 But of all cruelty they filled their measure in crucifying the Lord of the holy Prophets Matth. 21.38 the Housholder sent his servants to receive fruits but they evil-intreated them and beat some and slew others at last hee sent his Son saying They will surely reverence my Son but they said This is the Heir Come let us kill him and the inheritance shall bee ours Now what will the Housholder do He will certainly destroy those wicked men and let out his vineyard to others Expressing plainly in this parable Gods dealing with Jerusalem and theirs with him and what was the immediate cause of their destruction A dangerous thing it is to wrong the faithful Ministers of God Do my Prophets no harm saith the Lord and to persecute Christ in his members shall not bee unrevenged 5 Jerusalem had many warnings before their utter overthrow It was besiedged by Pharaoh Necho by Senachetib in Hezekiahs time in Rhehoboams time by Shishac King of Egypt it was sacked and overthrown 1 King 14.26 It was subdued thrice by Nebuchadnezzar King of Babel twice under Joakim and the third time under Zedekiah the City was wasted the Temple burnt and the people captivated into Babylon 2 Kin. 24. and 25 After seventy years when by the permission of Cyrus King of Persia the Temple was builded by Zerubbabel the City by Nehemiah and the law restored by Ezra and the Lord came again to his Temple yet being again provoked some years after it was taken by Antiochus Epiphanes King of Syria the Law burned the Temple prophaned the daily sacrifice removed the sanctuary of strength polluted and the abomination of desolation set up as Daniel had foretold chap. 11. v. 31. and made a wonderful effusion of blood After this the City and Temple was re-edifyed by Judas Assomanaeus and began to flourish but it was not long before it was again taken by Cu. Pompeius a Romane Captain whom Aristobulus called to help him against his brother Hircanus for the Priesthood All these were fair warnings whence they might perceive 1 How righteous the Lord was in not forbearing their sins 2 With how little reason they could stand upon any outward priviledge if they would go on in provoking the Lord 3 How loath the Lord was to reject them utterly if by any means they could bee reclaimed But when no means would do them good the Lord gives them to utterdesolation by Titus and Vespasian who ruinated the City defaced the Temple and left not one stone upon another as Christ prophesied Matth. 24.2 And since that time it hath ever been prophaned and in the hands of the greatest enemies of God and man next Satan himself polluted with most horrible idolatries the Jews driven from thence into all Lands and in all Lands Vagabonds the blood of the Sonne of God lying upon them and their children till this day Oh the patience of God toward us the many warnings and threatnings that wee have had by many treasons conspiracies sundry open and secret practices of our enemies by Sea and by Land Remember 88. and 1605. by sundry plagues of many kinds and every day renewed renews some warning or other And yet how fall wee back more and more how strong are the Papists how bold how malicious and furious as mastives that have been long in the chain Oh that wee were so wise rather to take example by others than to bee made examples to others and to take warning by others harms to prevent our own Why should wee think our selves so safe from the touch of this doctrin or exempted from the lot of all Churches and Lands Where was there ever a more holy place a more holy City a more holy Temple than at Jerusalem yet by security departing from the Lord the Lord left them What Church in all the World whose flourishing estate hath alwaies lasted Cast wee our eyes upon the Churches planted by the Apostles themselves that of Rome Corinth Galatia Ephesus the Churches in Asia they had their times but knew it not till it was too late now all are
in respect of his power yet not his God in respect of the Covenant of grace which those words have special respect unto 4 Satan proceeds to tempt him still and therefore that is not the meaning 5 Christ in this humble estate would not manifest himself much less call himself Lord and God II. The person who must not be tempted The Lord if hee be a Lord hee must be feared obeyed honoured not tempted or provoked Thy God though he be my God and my Father I must not presume I must not abuse my Fathers goodness and providence where no need is A loyal subject will not presume upon the clemency of his Prince to break his Lawes or a loving childe upon his fathers goodness to offend him III. The action of tempting To tempt God is to prove and try God out of necessity what he can doe or what he will doe and whether he be so good so merciful so just as his word and promise say he is so Heb. 3.9 Your Fathers tempted me and proved me and saw my works The mother of this sin is infidelity and unbelief 1 Of Gods power as if his arm were shortned 2 Of his goodness as if he were not so careful of his chosen as he is For else what need I try that which I were assured of The issue of it or the branches that shoot from this root are put forth 1 In judgement 2 In affections 3 In counsels and actions of life I. In judgement and matter of doctrin to prefer our own conceits above the Word of God whereof the Apostle speaketh Act. 15.10 Why tempt ye God to impose a yoak upon the Disciples necks which neither our Father noâ— wee can bear as if hee should say Why do you of the Circumcision vainly swelling and trusting in your own strength falsly conceive and teach without warrant to anger the Lord with that by the fulfilling of the Law yee can attain salvation binding up the power of God to the Law as necessary to save men thereby what an intollerable yoak is this which no man is able to bear What shall wee think then of the Papists doctrin who lay the same yoak upon mens shoulders what is their whole Religion but a plain tempting of God and a provoking of his anger while they lay on men the yoak of the Law This is the sin of all other Hereticks who like the Pharisees let the Word of God behind their own inventions and properly and directly fight against Faith which leaneth it self wholly upon the Word of God Faith looks at Gods constitutions it suffers not judgement to arrogate above Gods judgement it beats down humane wisdome and reason and brings the thoughts and reasonings into the obedience of God It teacheth not impossibilities as they of the Circumcision and Papists do at this day II. In affection 1 By diâ—â—idence and distrust Psal 78.18 They tempted God in their hearts in requiring me at for their lust Here were many sinnes in one 1 A murmuring and grudging at their present estate 2 A tempting of Gods power Can God prepare a Table in the wildernesse vers 19.3 A denial of his presence If God were amongst us hee would prepare us a Table 4 Making haste and appointing of time and place and the manner of helping them he must now in the wildernesse set up a Table 5 Wantonness having sufficient and necessary Mannah and water by 〈◊〉 immediate hand of God they must have meat for their lust 2 By Curiosity when men vainly desire extraordinary things and neglect ordinary and must have â—â—ch signs as they list either out of meer curiosity as Herod would have a signe onely to please himself in some rare sight or in pretence of â—â—â—firming them in the truth as the Jews when Christ had sufficiently confirmed his heavenly Doctrin with powerful miracles they rejected this and must have a miracle from heaven Mat. 16.1 Quest Is it not lawful to aske a sign did not Gedeon Judg. 6.17 and Hezekiah ask a sign and Moses and it was granted Answ Yes it is lawful in four cases 1 When God offers a sign wee may require and ask it as hee offered one to Hezekiah and not to require it is a sin as in Ahaz who when the Lord bad him ask a sign hee saith Hee will not ask a sign nor tempt the Lord Isa 7.11 But he tempted the Lord now not in tempting him and greived him much v. 12. 2 When an extraordinary Calling and Function is laid upon a man hee considering his own weakness and the many oppositions which hee shall meet withall in the execution of it may for the confirming of his Faith demand a sign and this was Gedeons case who of a poor man of the smallest Tribe of Israel was extraordinarily called to bee a Judge and Ruler Or when such an extraordinary work or calling is to bee made manifest to the World to bee from God for the better prospering of Gods work a man may desire a sign as Moses did Exod. 4. and Elijah 3 When God gives an extraordinary promise to his Servants of effecting something above all they can see or expect hee pleaseth to condescend to their weakness and for confirming of their Faith hee bears them asking a sign as Hezekiah being extraordinarily restored seeing 1 His own extream weaknesse and 2 The Word of God passed Set thy house in order for thou shalt not live but dye required a sign and God afforded him an extraordinary one The Virgin Mary had such an extraordinary promise as never was to bee a Mother without the knowledge of man shee asked how that could bee God gave her a sign saying Thy cousin Elizabeth hath conceived and shall bear a Son and so shalt thou 4 When anextraordinary testimony to a new form of Doctrin is requisite extraordinary signs may be required As for example The Gospell at the first publishing of it was joyned with the abolishment of all the Ceremonial Law and all the Ordinances of Moses and bringing in a new Religion in respect of the manner through the world against which both Jews and Gentiles could not but bee deadly enemies Now the Apostles did desire and obtain the power of working many signes and wonders of healing killing raising the dead commanding Devils and the like But to ask a sign out of these cases is a provoking and tempting of God as 1. Out of diffidence or malice as the Jews bad Christ come down from the Cross and they would beleeve him assuring themselves hee was never able to do that 2 For curiosity and delight as Herod desired to see some marvail or for satisfying our Lust as Israel 3 For our own private ends not aiming directly at Gods glory and denial of our selves as the Jews followed Christ not for his Miracles but for their belly and the bread and the Virgin Mary herein failed requiring a Miracle of Christ rather for a prevention of scandal for the want of wine than
4 Do wee know that God himself is the chief good and should not wee cast our eyes beyond our selves sinful lumps and heaps of dust that all the springs of our affections might run into this main Shall wee bestow the pitch of our affections upon lower things as earthly-minded men do when wee may satiate them with God himself and the things of his glory 5 There is no loss in neglecting our selves for God but great advantage for his eye is upon us to bee a speedy faithful and royal rewarder of us The preferring of our Lords cause above our selves is the preferment of our selves in the end Hee that loseth his life for my sake saith Christ shall find it And therefore as Caesars eye made his Souldiers prodigal of their blood so Gods eye upon us should make our selves small in our own eyes that his glory may bee maintained and reserved wholly to himself Moses preferred Gods honour before his own for hee looked for the recompence of reward Vse 1. The Use hereof belongs to such as are specially set forth to set up Gods causes The Magistrate is not now a private man to seek himself or to set forward his own designs or to shew his heat in his own private causes but to prefer Gods causes before all mens his own or others David a King how calm was hee in his own case when Shimei trayterously railed upon him and Abishai would have fetched his head Oh no said hee God hath bid him rail c But when Gods cause was in hand Oh then away from not yee wicked and I will have no wicked person in my house I will timely destroy the wicked from the house of God Good Nehemiah neglecteth his own allowance and departed from his own right for the peoples sake chap. 5. but cha 13. how zealous is hee for God hee will not let God lose his right not one whit of the Sabbath must bee allowed to any use but Sabbath-duties Such a courage for God and the Truth ought the Magistrate to have as neither for fear of men nor any mans favour or affection hee neglect any thing which God would have him do especially for the house of God and the Offices of it Alas how many Magistrates are of Gallios minde to think religion but a matter of words as if God made them governours of men only but not of Christians keepers of the second Table to preserve Peace and Justice and not of the first to preserve Piety and Religion and if they bee so why are not Blasphemies and horrible Oaths and innumerable prophanations of the Sabbath severely punished why are not Popish and prophane persons compelled to come into the house of God Shall a pilferer of a trifle of a mans goods know that the Magistrate bears not the Sword in vain and shall not hee that robs God of his Glory by Cursing Swearing contemptuous breaking of the Sabbath know the contrary The calling of a Minister is more specially to promote the causes of God which therefore must affect him above all his own respects How earnest was Christ in his Fathers work when his Parents came to seek him at twelve years old hee rebuked them for interrupting him whereas in all private converse hee gave them reverence Luk. 2. When his Disciples brought him meat hee neglected that also saying It is my meat and drink to do the wilt of my Father And if preferring Gods causes will not suffer us to respect our selves much less will wee bee hindered by others wee cannot tune our songs to mens ears but must deal faithfully and plainly though wee displease men How zealous was Christ against the Hypocrisy of the Scribes and Pharisees Matth. 23. though it created him much envy and malice When hee saw the invincible hardnesse of Heart in his hearers how did hee mourn in his spirit and looked angerly about him Mark 3.5 Surely if wee go about to please men or set up our selves in the World Gods causes will affect us slenderly Therefore it shall bee our happy portion to set the top of our ambition the glory of God and in our judgements and practice prefer the winning of souls before the winning of the World Vse 2. Let every man learn to consider what businesse God hath put in his hand to do and not bee hindered in that for that is Gods work Gods cause upon which depends some part of Gods glory And whatsoever he may glorify God in for which hee can warrant his calling let him set that forward and let no respect hinder him let him not suffer God to bee dishonoured in his family nor where hee can hinder it let the spirit of patience swallow a number of private and personal wrongs but when God comes to be wronged let him stir up the spirit of zeal and courage Vse 3. Here many are reproved who fail against this Doctrin as 1 Men that follow nature abandoning religion hot and fiery in their own quarrels not a word can bee sooner uttered against them but they are ready to draw and to stab Their own names may not be mentioned without all due respect But for Gods causes and quarrels let others look to that How hâ—t was Cain in own cause but so much the cooler in Gods causes and service Haman how busy in his own private quarrel to bring Mordecai to death yea to destroy the whole Church had not his gallows caught himself Oh beware by these examples of more zeal in thine own cause than in Gods in thy own name than in God 2 Such Ostriches as can digest any high contempt of God without indignation or reproof and can suffer men to swear and curse by God and Christ his blood wounds and tear him to small peeces It would bee thought disloyalty to hear the Kings Majesties name or title contumeliously spoken of and not bring the party to condign punishment It was an old Law among the Romans that if any man did swear by their God Janus it should bee death unless the Senate approved it or it were made before a Priest why that it might bee either punished or reproved It were well if wee had such a Law amongst us 3 When care of our own houses eat up the care of Gods house Things shall be neat and convenient at home no care how Gods house lies When base trifles are preferred before Gods Word and the good setling of it as stage-plaies and enterludes When Gods Sabbaths and time must give place to our callings or recreations or are passed away in Gods Worship more heavily than holy daies or work-daies Here is a man affected more with his own sin than the highest causes of Gods glory III. The reason of our Saviours denial For it is written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve Our Saviour had sharply reproved Satans impudence in his bold onset this third time but yet because it is not sufficient to thrust off an adversary with heat